<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://www.blogger.com/styles/atom.css" type="text/css"?><feed xmlns='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom' xmlns:openSearch='http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/' xmlns:georss='http://www.georss.org/georss' xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350</id><updated>2011-11-27T15:31:02.537-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Saeron's Temple</title><subtitle type='html'>Will Beauty Love The Beast?</subtitle><link rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/posts/default'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default?max-results=100'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/'/><link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><generator version='7.00' uri='http://www.blogger.com'>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>27</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>100</openSearch:itemsPerPage><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-5520689577536625030</id><published>2008-02-27T14:35:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-02-27T14:36:55.630-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Epilogue - Jurah</title><content type='html'>Epilogue&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jurah's POV&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The pain was beginning to get worse as I lay in bed. Actually, I think the restlessness was getting to me more than the pain was. I hadn't moved from my bed in several days and I was tired of it.&lt;br /&gt;I snapped my legs over the bed.&lt;br /&gt;Ow...Maybe not such a good idea.&lt;br /&gt;I feel to the floor, but not before I tuck and landed gracefully on my stomach.&lt;br /&gt;God!! That really hurt!&lt;br /&gt;I bit my lip to contain the scream I wanted to let out. I wasn't about to wake up everyone in the castle and have them coming to my aid. Then I'd be bed ridden till the day I died. And with my conditions that day could be tomorrow.&lt;br /&gt;I found myself in the library. Now I could find out something that'd been bugging me ever since I'd thought about it. I wanted to find out if the curse put on our people actually had a meaning. It was only a hunch I went on, this reason of mine, but I was usually right when it came to hunches. After all, I was right about Dante loving me. Ugh! Okay, stop being arrogant and focus. I swear that the only reason Dante didn't love me sooner. Now back to my search.&lt;br /&gt;I looked all over the library and gathered every book that I thought might hold the answer to my questions. I really starting to get excited when I opened the first book.&lt;br /&gt;Five hours later I was starting to lose hope.&lt;br /&gt;I was down to only four books and the sun was beginning to rise. Was it morning already? I wasn't even tired. In fact, I couldn't feel a thing. Oh god! Was I growing numb? I wiggled my fingers in front of me. No, I can still feel them.&lt;br /&gt;I let my hands fall to my side as I breathed in a sigh of relief. Hmmm...something at the corner of my eye caught my attention. A tiny little knob, barely visible, stuck out almost unnoticed at the very end of the bottom of the desk the books were piled on.&lt;br /&gt;Normally an expression like, curiosity killed the cat, would be used in this situation. But considering I'm half dead I don't give a damn.&lt;br /&gt;So I gripped the knob with my eager fingers and pulled the drawer open.&lt;br /&gt;It's a funny thing, fate is. It could be your best friend today and your worst enemy tomorrow. It was most likely fate that brought the book I now held in my hands to me.&lt;br /&gt;I peeled it open. Wow, this things looked ancient. Most likely written at the very beginning of our peoples existence. I made sure to turn the pages with great care as I scanned each like. Finally my eyes rested on a page near the middle. Both the left and the right page held vividly colored pictures and text near the top.&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly my vision grew blurred. It took me a while just to get them focused again so that I could read the text in the book.&lt;br /&gt;Darkness will always reside where light is. And evil will always be there to balance out all that's good. The Silvani were always known as a peacefully race. But the light could night survive without the darkness, and evil found its way into the Silvani race. Those who found the good ways to be wrong and wished to have more power became evil and sought to have and control more than they needed. This was when the most evil of all Silvani came into being. It was believed that the evil one wasn't just a Silvani, but also half of another being which caused the Silvani to gain powers no other Silvani possessed. Many tried to conquer over his powers, but only one succeed, with a devastating plan that caused him to lose half of himself. The good Silvani was still fearful, however, that the evil Silvani would kill her, so she disappeared, and thought of a counter attack, in case the evil one ever came for her or tried to find his other half, by transforming men into tigers where they remain cursed until one of their kind learned to love her when she came back to them. It's said that when the good Silvani comes back the evil will be reborn soon after and it's other half as well. Though the tiger people will become apart of the known world once one has loved the good Silvani they're task as protectors of the good Silvani and the other half will not be complete until the evil Silvani has been vanquished.&lt;br /&gt;I peered down at the pictures below. In the first picture a dark hair figure (I wasn't sure if it was man or women) stood in a background of darkness. I saw a raven flying just in front of the figure and at the bottom were several tigers lined up. They looked like me and Saeron had looked when we were going at it; ferocious and ready for the kill. We were all suppose to go up against this evil being?&lt;br /&gt;In the second picture it was as though everything was happening all at once. The raven was now much bigger and its heart was cut out. A tiger had one of it's wings in his jaws and the others were clawing at the figure.&lt;br /&gt;I didn't notice it at first, but in the two pictures, at the very right corner was a girl whose face was hidden from sight.&lt;br /&gt;After reading the text and looking over the pictures the piece all started coming together. Immediately I got up from where I sat on the floor and attempted to walk out of the library to tell everyone what I had read.&lt;br /&gt;I fell to the floor, pain spreading over me just before the numbness came and my vision blurred.&lt;br /&gt;“No! Not yet!” My voice was barely audible. I would have screamed, but no one would have heard me.&lt;br /&gt;It was time to go. I just had to accept it. But I wouldn't accept that they would never learn the truth. I could move anything though, so I kept a hold of the book, hoping and praying, that someone would notice it and realize the absolute truth behind our existence.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-5520689577536625030?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/5520689577536625030/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=5520689577536625030' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/5520689577536625030'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/5520689577536625030'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/02/epilogue-jurah.html' title='Epilogue - Jurah'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-7216333052834976755</id><published>2008-02-27T14:34:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-02-27T14:35:22.394-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Twenty-Six - The Way You Love Me</title><content type='html'>Chapter Twenty-Six – The Way You Love Me&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Dante, I feel like it's been ages since I've been romantic with you.” He said softly. He gradually moved closer to me till he was right in front of me.&lt;br /&gt;I had to admit, he spoke the truth. In fact, I had sometimes found myself wondering if we'd ever get a chance to do anything romantic.&lt;br /&gt;“If you don't mind me asking, how exactly are you going to show me how much you love me?” I looked up at him with hoping eyes. I knew what I wanted, but wasn't sure if he wanted the same. I waited in silence for him to respond, each second wishing he's give me an answer. It was madness!&lt;br /&gt;One hand fell on my waist, and the other at my thighs in one quick motion that had me on the bed in an instant.&lt;br /&gt;I looked up at him with eager eyes, as he hovered over me, and realized his eyes were eager as well. I attempted to place my hand at his neck, but his hand firmly caught it and pinned it down beside my head.&lt;br /&gt;“Aww, thats not fair.” I said in my most seductive voice. Actually, I didn't really mind it. It was kind of a turn on. I grinned playfully up at him, but strangely his expression didn't match mine. He looked down at me with a look of love and sweetness.&lt;br /&gt;“Do you know why I love you so much?” He spoke just as sweetly as his face looked. His eyes were so captivating it felt like torture to be so close and not be able to do as I pleased with him.&lt;br /&gt;“I haven't the slightest clue.” I tried my best not to sound agitated. I really did want him.&lt;br /&gt;“You were the only one who saw me as a normal person. Without you I probably would have become a heartless beast who would have mind killing. But you showed me love as a child, and even later when we met at the temple you didn't give up on me even when all seemed hopeless.” He passed for a moment and leaned in to kiss me. His lips felt soft and lovely on mine. It was getting unbearable, now, to stay still. “I'm so glad out of all the people who came to my temple, you were one of them. Some may call that luck that we met again, but I'd like to think the fates want us to be together....forever.”&lt;br /&gt;He finished with a soft whisper and I suddenly realized that without knowing it I my eyes had begun to water. I hadn't realized how much me being there had really meant to him. When he needed help the most I was there for him. I was the light that brought him out of the darkness, and I would continue to be there for him, just like he said...forever.&lt;br /&gt;He bent down and kissed me once more before he released my hands and the fun began.&lt;br /&gt;In the background the music played its sweet, passionate melody, as though it orchestrated our every move in bed. Outside the moon shone brightly in the sky, beaming light through the window and onto Saeron. The features of his face were prominently visible in the dark as he held me tightly close to him. Our breathing grew heavy, yet the music was still audible in the background as it continued to coordinate us.&lt;br /&gt;I fell asleep beside him, my backside to his stomach, his arms around my waist. It just felt...right. I know how to explain it, but sometimes you just know that something is right. Like it was meant to be that way from the dawn of time. As if God himself had put that special person on earth just for you. It may seem cliché, but I really do believe that Saeron is my one and only soul mate.&lt;br /&gt;The next morning I awoke late in the afternoon. I thought it was just me who was the lazy one, but when I looked beside me Saeron was also still in bed. It didn't really surprise me. I doubt it would surprise anyone that we woke up this late if they knew what we had done the previous night.&lt;br /&gt;I made my way out of his room, Saeron out cold, and got back to mine to get dressed for lunch. But when I entered the room something caught my eye. Something I had neglected to look at since the day Jurah had died.&lt;br /&gt;Resting on a table was the book Jurah had held firmly in his hands just before he died. I didn't know why he had held it, but the thought of why intrigued me.&lt;br /&gt;I looked down at the large book with its leather cover and stitched binding. It was definitely an old book; its cover worn so bad it was starting to peel. When I opened it the pages even felt brittle. I took extra caution as I turned each page, one by one.&lt;br /&gt;As each delicate page was turned I began to realize, very quickly, why Jurah had picked this book to read just before he died.&lt;br /&gt;A knock at the door nearly caused me to tear the page I was on. I quickly, yet carefully closed the book and called out for the person to come in.&lt;br /&gt;“Why'd you leave me?” Saeron asked with a grin. He pulled me close to him and kissed me enthusiastically up and down my neck. “I think we should talk to Crom about getting married.”&lt;br /&gt;“Getting married?” The word took me by surprise and I stepped back instinctively.&lt;br /&gt;“Yes. Dante, I want to spend the rest of my life with you.” He pulled me back to him and began to stroke my hair softly. “After all, every king needs a queen.”&lt;br /&gt;“Saeron, do you really mean it?” It seemed like a dream to me. I really hoped it wasn't.&lt;br /&gt;“Of course. I could see myself with no one else but you.” He slowly caressed my cheek with his finger tips. “Your the love of my life and I want to make sure it stays that way.” He spoke with passion in his words. It was really happening.&lt;br /&gt;Without even thinking I had wrapped my arms tightly around him and leaped up to kiss him on the neck. We stared into each others eyes for the longest time before I suddenly realized something.&lt;br /&gt;“The book!” I chimed. My body turned toward the table where the ancient book rested peacefully. I disturbed its slumber as I hastily scooped it up and pried open its cracking pages. “This was the book Jurah had clasped in his hands just before he died. I wasn't sure why he was reading it until I got a look at what was inside.”&lt;br /&gt;I watched attentively as Saeron's eyes rested on the pages of the book. He's beautiful blue eyes scanned its contents and soon grew wide with interest.&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah was right.” Saeron spoke in the most serious tone I had ever hear come from him. He gulped. Right away I knew what he was thinking, because the same thing had crossed my mind when I had viewed the book. I wondered if Jurah had felt the same worry and fear as he read this same contents just before he died.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-7216333052834976755?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/7216333052834976755/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=7216333052834976755' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/7216333052834976755'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/7216333052834976755'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/02/chapter-twenty-six-way-you-love-me.html' title='Chapter Twenty-Six - The Way You Love Me'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-1072452464492456869</id><published>2008-02-27T14:32:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-02-27T14:33:20.745-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Twenty-Five - The Good Time We Had</title><content type='html'>Chapter Twenty-Five – The Good Times We Had&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jurah died the next day. We found his body in the library clutching a book he had been reading, his skin chalk white and his eyes glazed over. As they carried his limp body out of the library I began to wonder what his last thoughts had been before he died. Then I saw the book held fast to his chest. When the body was laid out for embalming I asked to take the book before prying it lose of his white, bony fingers.&lt;br /&gt;“It's a sad thing when such a great king has to finally pass on to this world.” Horus said, hands on his hips, observing the lifeless figure before him.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sorry. I guess I should head out,” I spoke quickly with the thought of Horus's task in mind. I turned for the door, but Horus's words stopped me as I reached for the knob.&lt;br /&gt;“He was like a son to me. Poor kids been through so much. It's sad to see him go out like this.” His voice trailed off toward the end. I could feel the sadness already, it was building up in the room and it was starting to make me tear up.&lt;br /&gt;“I've heard of a place called Heaven once. I'd like to think that's where he's at. A place with no sickness, no sadness. He's probably very happy right now.” I told Horus, placing a hand awkwardly on his shoulder. It was the least I could do to help him through this hard time.&lt;br /&gt;Horus looked up at me with watery hazel eyes. He smiled warmly before sighing. It wasn't a sad sigh, a content one actually. It was as though he had already began to accept the idea.&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah told me that the other night. He said that even though we'll miss him, to think of him in a better place.” Horus finished then blew his nose into a hanky he kept with him. His lips stretched further forming an even broader smile. “You saying that reminded me. Thank you.”&lt;br /&gt;I smiled back just as broadly.&lt;br /&gt;It was later that evening, after dinner, that the funeral was scheduled. It would take place in their peaceful garden where he'd be buried near an old oak tree where many others of his kind had been buried.&lt;br /&gt;“I think it would only be appropriate if we all said something about Jurah before we head out there.” Zayne sat at end of the table across from Saeron. Dinner was almost over and we were all a little anxious about the funeral, so Zayne idea was automatically welcomed in favor of prolonging the sadness. “I'll go first. Jurah was a good king. He was a bit harsh at times, but he was my best friend and fine man. I hope his next life is far better than this one was.”&lt;br /&gt;Zayne nodded his wine glass in Annie's direction.&lt;br /&gt;“I think Jurah had a good heart and a strong will. He was also brave and a good leader. I'll definitely miss my cousin.” Annie finished just before bringing a handkerchief to her eyes. Crom stood up now.&lt;br /&gt;“I really wish the guy was still here. He was truly a great leader and I had faith in him from the beginning. I'm going to miss him around here. But I have faith in Saeron as well. I know he will lead this kingdom just as well as his cousin did. After all, it's in his blood.” Crom smiled Saeron who returned a smile to him. “Go ahead Dante, I'm sure you have something to say.”&lt;br /&gt;I didn't stand, nor did I wave my glass in the air. In fact, my eyes focused full heartedly on my plate so that I didn't meet others glances when I spoke.&lt;br /&gt;“During my time here I got to really know Jurah and in the end even cared for him. It's sad when a friendship ends, but even sadder when it ends with one of the friends leaving this world because you know you could have continued to be the best of friends, but time just wasn't on your side. It's strange though, because I still feel like his spirit lives on in this place. After all, his life was this place. I feel like by being the king he was he left a piece of himself here on earth. I'll miss him, but I know that no matter how hard I try I'll never forget him.”&lt;br /&gt;I have never been one for funerals, I don't think any one is, but when I walked outside I couldn't help but feel a sense of peace illuminating the air. Literally, there were thousands of lanterns illuminating the garden, giving every section of it a peaceful glow which strangely set my mind at ease despite the reason behind them being there.&lt;br /&gt;After the casket was brought outside and a few words were spoken by Crom it was time for the burying. This was the most hardest part of it all, seeing his beautiful, healthy face, just like it had been before he was wounded. It was hard to think that such a hansom, courageous, loving guy was being laid to rest forever. I cried more than I would have imagined I could. I held onto Annie for support and she held onto me as well. We were both each others shoulders to cry on and I was glad I could cry with someone who cared about Jurah like I had.&lt;br /&gt;The chilly wind stung my arms as I walked back into the castle with Saeron. He had his arm wrapped around my waist and his hip to my hip. He was warm as his body touched mine, but sadly it was not enough to get rid of the chills I not only had from the wind, but the funeral. I pulled myself closer into him, if that was even possible, and looked up to find him gazing down at me with a look of worry.&lt;br /&gt;“Could I..sleep with you tonight?” I spoke softly. He pulled me close to his face before kissing me softly on the lips.&lt;br /&gt;“I'd love that.”&lt;br /&gt;That whole week I slept with Saeron, finding that his presence helped me cope with the sadness I continued to feel.&lt;br /&gt;By the end of the week I hadn't begun to get over Jurah's death, but I was crying less. I cried that morning as I got up with the realization that he was gone, but then stopped after a few minutes. It was then I remembered that he wanted me to be happy. It was okay that I felt sad for him, but if I could help it I needed to stop crying so that I could be happy for him.&lt;br /&gt;That day I tried to be as happy as I could and told the others it would be what Jurah wanted. In the end we all went out for a picnic and ate in the garden in remembrance of him. We continued to entertain ourselves with tasks that reminded us of Jurah and at the same time made us feel good inside. It was hard at first because of the memories buried deep within the things they did, but soon everyone was happily on their way to recovery.&lt;br /&gt;“I remember when I pushed Jurah into this pond.” Zayne laughed to himself as he thought of the memory. “He was so mad when he came out, he nearly tore my head off. He tackled me and tried to punch me everywhere he could. Of course we were only boys so there was no real harm done. He he at least until Crom came and broke us up. Why'd you have to go and do a thing like that Crom?”&lt;br /&gt;“I remember that.” Crom laughed louder than Zayne had. “You had your face in the dirt, butt in the air. You didn't know it at the time, but Jurah was three seconds away from kicking you so hard it would have knocked you into next week.”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh...probably a good thing you stopped us then.” Zayne laughed nervously. “Yeah, we were really rambunctious. Used to scare the heck out of Annie when we fought. You always cried didn't you, honey.”&lt;br /&gt;“If I recall you were the one who always came crying to me to kiss your boo boos after Jurah hurt you. You were such a baby.” Annie punched Zayne one the shoulder, after which he cried out, further proving Annie's point. “Nah, but seriously, you are a good fighter.”&lt;br /&gt;“Your darn right I am. Just like my dad. Isn't that right dad?!” Zayne's voice carried over to Horus who sat by Melony.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh course. Not as good as Jurah was though.” Horus finished with a coughing laugh.&lt;br /&gt;“Dad!” Zayne yelled before folding his arms in resign from the conversation.&lt;br /&gt;“Aww,” Annie smile with a slight chuckle. “I still love you, Zayne.”&lt;br /&gt;Music played in Saeron's room when I returned from getting my bed clothes on. As I entered the room I turned to a table where the music was coming from a big black box. The music was angelic and peaceful. It made me feel as though heaven itself had been transformed into music.&lt;br /&gt;“You like it?” Saeron asked as he walked out of his closet.&lt;br /&gt;“It's so beautiful,” I closed my eyes as the music's tempo increased a little. “What is that thing that the music's coming from?”&lt;br /&gt;“Crom brought it back with him when he went to visit his wife early this week.” He picked it up and examined it's exterior. “I believe he called it a tape player. He told me it'd help set the mood.”&lt;br /&gt;“What do you mean?” I asked. My eyes widened as he inched closer to me.&lt;br /&gt;“I can't help but continue to think about it and I can't stop ignoring it any longer.” He spoke with passion in his eyes. Then his eyes softened and he traced the curves of my face.&lt;br /&gt;“What are you talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;His fingers trailed down my neck then down towards my waist where he rested his hand on my back and pulled me closer to him.&lt;br /&gt;“I love you so much. And now I want to show you just how much I love you.”&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-1072452464492456869?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/1072452464492456869/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=1072452464492456869' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/1072452464492456869'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/1072452464492456869'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/02/chapter-twenty-five-good-time-we-had.html' title='Chapter Twenty-Five - The Good Time We Had'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-3344381721422075183</id><published>2008-02-27T14:30:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-02-27T14:31:52.370-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Twenty-Four - The Unknown Secret</title><content type='html'>Chapter Twenty-Four – The Unknown Secret&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ow!” Saeron yelled through the pain as I put medicine on his wound. It took me awhile to bandage him up, blood was everywhere. But when I finished his bleeding had declined tremendously. I was both happy and relieved his wound wouldn't be fatal.&lt;br /&gt;I couldn't say the same for Jurah, however. I knew his wound would be difficult to overcome. In fact, I think everyone knew what would happen to him in the end. The way everyone acted in his room that night showed a clear sign that Jurah might not be with us for much longer.&lt;br /&gt;A small tear somehow managed to squeeze out.&lt;br /&gt;“Dante, please don't cry.” Saeron comforted me when he saw the tear that hung on my cheek. “I'm sure everything will be alright.”&lt;br /&gt;“No, Saeron.” I retorted slowly. “You know as well as I do.” I paused to hold back the tears that were forcing their way through. “Jurah's not going to be around for much longer.”&lt;br /&gt;It was strange. Even though I had barely known Jurah and disliked him for the things he did to me while Saeron was gone, I still cared about him and my heart ached knowing that'd I'd lose someone I “loved” in a sense. It wasn't fair that now, when I was starting to get used to him, that he was going to lose his life.&lt;br /&gt;The next morning I awoke wondering if Jurah was still alive. I was so afraid of the truth that I stayed in bed till that afternoon, only getting out when Saeron came for me.&lt;br /&gt;“It's not good for you to stay in bed this long.” Saeron said when he found me still in my pajamas, staring out the window.&lt;br /&gt;“I know, but I don't want to face reality today.” I said, more to myself then to Saeron. I could tell by the look on his face that he was confused by my response. “I'm afraid of what happened over the night. I don't want to wake up to find out someone I care about is gone. I just want things to be better.”&lt;br /&gt;“Dante, if your talking about Jurah then he's fine.” Saeron told me bluntly.&lt;br /&gt;“Are you sure?” I wanted to believe him, but a part of me didn't want to go through the day in denial.&lt;br /&gt;“Yes. Would you like to see for yourself?” Saeron asked as he lead me to the door. I obviously didn't have a choice in the matter, so I followed him out the door and down the hall to Jurah's room.&lt;br /&gt;When I opened the door my adrenaline immediately went up. I was both worried and anxious to see him. What if Saeron wasn't telling the truth? What if I found him dead? I swallowed hard and continued through the doorway, trying my hardest to ignore the feelings I felt at that time.&lt;br /&gt;When I saw him it was almost like a dream. I wasn't sure if he was real or not. He turned his head and smiled warmly at me. That's when I noticed his face had become fairly pale and his gold eyes dulled. Even the form of his face seemed thinner and fragile. When I sat on his bed I was afraid to touch him for fear that he'd shatter under the weight of my finger tips.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm glad you came to see me, Dante.” Jurah placed a cold hand on mine. I could feel it already, the warmed of life seeping ever so slowly from him. “I was thinking about you all night.”&lt;br /&gt;“You were?” I asked, knowing that normally in that situation I would have scolded him for such thoughts. “That's sweet of you.”&lt;br /&gt;“I was thinking about how happy I would have made you if I had won.” He said confidently with a grin. I smiled and looked into his dull eyes which had brightened sufficiently.&lt;br /&gt;“I sure you would have.” I said as softly as I could so that it was loud enough for Jurah to hear, but soft enough that Saeron couldn't catch what I was saying.&lt;br /&gt;“I hope he takes care of you while I'm gone.” My smiled was now gone. In fact, I had to look to look away when he said this because tears were starting to force their way out. “Dante, please look at me. I only have so long to look at your pretty face.”&lt;br /&gt;That's when I lost control. I fell to his chest and the tears flowed mercilessly.&lt;br /&gt;“I don't want you to die, Jurah!” I cried into his surprisingly warm chest. It was the only thing left of him that continued to stay warm.&lt;br /&gt;“I know.” He pulled me closer, stroking my hair. “But its a necessary evil. It was bound to happen some time. I'm just glad I found someone I loved before I died.”&lt;br /&gt;I held on tight to him. I didn't want to let go. I didn't want him to cease to exist from my life.&lt;br /&gt;“I see now, after all you did, saving me and fighting for me, that you really did love me.” I told him softly, once again trying to hide the words from Saeron. “It's funny, but after all this, I realized now that I do love you.”&lt;br /&gt;I looked up to find Jurah smiling with content. “I think I figured out what that Silvani was saying so many centuries ago. I thought that when she said our people would become apart of this world that we would become human once again, but I believe that our kind wont become human but instead will multiply greatly and live among the humans without worry. After all, you have fallen in love with nobility and none of us have stayed human. Even now I can still feel the weight of my tiger form pressing down on me.”&lt;br /&gt;“I'm glad I was able to finally love you and break the curse.” I said with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;After we were done speaking Saeron went to Jurah to say a few words. I listened in intently.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sorry about what I did to you.” Saeron sounded concerned. “If I'd of known how much this would have upset her or that it come to this I would have never gone so far.”&lt;br /&gt;“It's alright. I pushed you to far. I'm willing to accept the consequences for what I made happen.”&lt;br /&gt;“It still wasn't right of me. It's just, I love Dante so much. I'd do anything for her, and I'd hate to ever lose her to anyone.” Saeron's voice was barely audible.&lt;br /&gt;“I know. But it's all for the best.”&lt;br /&gt;“What do you mean?” Saeron sounded confused.&lt;br /&gt;“What I mean to say is, you truly are royalty. You deserved to win the crown. And she really does love you. You deserved to win her.” Jurah was smiling. Did he actually believe the words that were coming out of his mouth? I had never heard him talk like that before. “It is, after all, the key to undoing this curse placed on us a millennium ago. In a sense at least.”&lt;br /&gt;“What do you mean in a sense?”&lt;br /&gt;“If you can't tell, the tiger form we hide is still bearing down on us. We may not be totally out of the woods yet, but I think this “curse” has it's advantages. In my opinion were another breed of human. Were the elite, the ones who will dominate this world. I know that seems like a vast sense of thinking, but if my thoughts are correct our kind will multiply immensely and will be all but the extinct species. Our kind will come into the world and if you don't mind me saying I think there might be something bigger going on here.”&lt;br /&gt;“Go on.”&lt;br /&gt;“I think the Silvani created our kind not only to punish us, but in hopes that we we'll accomplish some task. Something that she knew would be threatening our world.”&lt;br /&gt;“What gave you that idea?”&lt;br /&gt;“When you and Dante hid in the forest and we were fighting off the Temple Keeper's Silvani he said something that made us think back on our curse and realize there may be more to it that meets the eyes.”&lt;br /&gt;“What exactly did he tell you?” Saeron was getting anxious.&lt;br /&gt;“He offered us freedom from our curse if and when we were done helping him. He then went on to tell us that Silvani had the power to turn creatures into another form for their own purposes and that the reason we were cursed was not only for the purpose of punishment, but to protect something.”&lt;br /&gt;“Protect what?”&lt;br /&gt;“He never told us. And something else that makes me wonder too is why he didn't go out a make his own creations to help him. I think we might have been created with more power than we think and that Silvani knew it. I think his power was greatly surpassed by the Silvani's who cursed us. That's the only thing I can figure if he wanted us that bad. I want to know what made us so powerful though. Shame, I'll never live long enough to figure it out.” Jurah finished with a horrible cough. The sound of it even made me hurt.&lt;br /&gt;“I'll figure it out. If I'm to be king the least I can do is find out something that will benefit our people.” Saeron promised. “Your kingdom's in good hands.”&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sure of it.” Jurah said with a weak smile as Saeron turned to leave. “Oh, Saeron. Could you tell Dante that she didn't have to love me to lift the curse. It was you she had to love all along, not me. Your the true nobility and she loved you first. Not to mention she loves you more that anything or anyone. Your a lucky guy.”&lt;br /&gt;“Thanks. I'll be sure to tell her that.” Saeron said before he headed towards me.&lt;br /&gt;I went to Jurah one last time before we left the room. I wasn't sure how long he had left to live so I felt like a proper good bye was needed.&lt;br /&gt;“I'll miss you.” I said, hugging him softly as not to hurt him. “And I'll never forget you. I promise.”&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you, Dante. I want you to know, that as long as you live my spirit will be watching over you.” Jurah said as he touched his hand to mine. “Take care, Dante. Be happy and healthy. Live a long life and continue our kind with Saeron.”&lt;br /&gt;“I will. Good bye, Jurah.” I said sadly. Tears were starting to roll down my eyes again.&lt;br /&gt;“Don't be too sad, Dante. We'll see each other in the next life.” Jurah reminded me. I tried to smile as best I could. It was a wonder he could smile at a time like this. Maybe it was because he wanted to see me happy before he died. I looked into his eyes and smiled warmly. He gave me a grin and a chuckle which surprisingly made me laugh too. It was sad that he'd be gone, but there was no use in wasting my time with him being sad. I wanted my last moments with him to be especially pleasant so that he died knowing he could make me happy.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-3344381721422075183?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/3344381721422075183/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=3344381721422075183' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/3344381721422075183'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/3344381721422075183'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/02/chapter-twenty-four-unknown-secret.html' title='Chapter Twenty-Four - The Unknown Secret'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-1794125640584772538</id><published>2008-02-27T14:28:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-02-27T14:30:12.604-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Twenty-Three - The Damage Has Been Done</title><content type='html'>Chapter Twenty-Three – The Damage Has Been Done&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The temperature dropped rapidly. I shivered as I stood next to Annie in her tiger form, but not because I was cold. My stomach was beginning to push up whatever food I had eaten that day and I was starting to feel dizzy. I couldn't control it, this feeling at had inside of me. What was wrong with me? It was like my body was trying to tell me something I already knew deep down inside. This battle wasn't going to end in a good way. Something horrible was about to happen. I just wish I knew what.&lt;br /&gt;I glanced over to my side and realized Annie seemed a little nervous too.&lt;br /&gt;“Annie, are you okay?” I asked as she turned to face me. Her beautiful blue eyes filled with worry.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm worried, Dante. I'm worried Jurah will get himself killed.” Annie clenched her teeth as she turned to face Jurah and Saeron. “He's in no condition to fight now.”&lt;br /&gt;“Why not stop the fight then?”&lt;br /&gt;“I...I can't. Jurah wouldn't listen to me.” She looked down in utter sadness. I followed her gaze as my eyes met the floor. I didn't want anything bad to happen to him either, but if Annie, someone he had known all his life, couldn't stop him than there was no way I could.&lt;br /&gt;I turned my eyes in the direction of Jurah and Saeron. After standing in the darkness so long their figures were beginning to look less like black blobs and more like themselves. Both stood in their tiger forms, Saeron in complete silence and Jurah growling low, his body very tense. Just from looking at them I could feel the tension in the air.&lt;br /&gt;And then it started.&lt;br /&gt;Saeron dodged Jurah's attack with ease, his wound clearly affecting his speed and strength, then he came at Jurah with a slightly faster attack that hit Jurah's left side, knocking him off his feet for a few seconds. Saeron almost managed to follow up with another attack when Jurah leaped up and took Saeron by surprise. Biting deep into Saeron's paw Jurah jerked back and forth, causing Saeron to roar in pain as he desperately tried to kick away from Jurah. One of his kicks sucessfully managed to plant into Jurah's face, causing him to release Saeron's paw.&lt;br /&gt;When Saeron fell back to his feet I could tell the wound was severe. I wasn't sure, but Saeron's paw may have been totally broken beyond repair. He licked it a few times and set it back on the ground with a soft whimper. It was most definitely broken.&lt;br /&gt;Jurah stood on the other side batting his paw at his face where Saeron had kicked him. The wound was barely noticeable, but I could see where it would hurt enough to bother Jurah.&lt;br /&gt;In a few minutes they were back at it again. Saeron snapping his teeth at Jurah's face, and Jurah kicking his feet at Saeron's stomach. Rarely did I ever see Jurah suffering from his wound. It bled quite a bit, but only from his constant movement. In fact, Saeron never seemed to aim for Jurah's stomach.&lt;br /&gt;At one point the two were locked together. Saeron having his teeth planted into Jurah's neck and Jurah with his claws in Saeron's back. Both kicked madly at one another, trying to break loose from the other's grasp. It was mostly like this throughout the whole battle. I was starting to think that may nothing bad would happen. And then it started getting bad.&lt;br /&gt;“I just might win Dante after all.” Jurah yelled into the night.&lt;br /&gt;“What's that?” Saeron growled back.&lt;br /&gt;“You're barely trying. I could beat you right now if I wanted to.” Jurah taunted.&lt;br /&gt;“I think you've just given me a reason to try a little harder.” Saeron grinned back. He took a few steps back just before leaping in the air. His teeth aimed for Jurah's neck, but only caught bits of fur.&lt;br /&gt;“Is that all you got?!” Jurah recoiled back sinking his teeth into Saeron's side. He held on for a bit before release, instant blood spewing out. I watch as Saeron fell to his side in pain. My instinct was to run to his side, but I instantly caught myself, remembering this was a battle I couldn't interfere with.&lt;br /&gt;“Poor Saeron. You weren't trying hard enough, and now look what happened to you. Pathetic!” Jurah spat out his works. Saeron struggled to get up. He licked his wound quickly then turned to Jurah, his mouth red with blood.&lt;br /&gt;“I won't let you win. I don't care what I have to do, I won't let you win. Even if I have to kill you!” Saeron's words were harsh and angry. His eyes turned cold with rage and his body suddenly turned tense.&lt;br /&gt;Without warning Saeron rushed in to Jurah, giving Jurah little time to react. However, Jurah was able to dodge Saeron just before he sunk his teeth in. Saeron took advantage of a tree just in from of him, using it too propel him back towards Jurah, a move neither we nor Jurah could have predicted. Saeron landed on top of Jurah, scratching Jurah's inner body with back claws and grasping tightly with his front claws. Jurah roared in agony as blood spilled out purfusely. Though we knew what was happening no one called out, no one stopped the fight. And before we knew it the fight had been won. And though the victor was Saeron it came at a great cost.&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah!” Annie ran forward to kneel where Jurah laid. I too followed her. He lay still, though he wasn't dead, his eyes somewhat open and his breathing labored.&lt;br /&gt;“Annie, it's alright.” He looked up at his cousin lovingly as she held his perfect face in her hands and started to cry.&lt;br /&gt;“No it's not! Jurah, I don't want you to die!”&lt;br /&gt;“I'll be okay, Annie.” He said just before rolling over on his side to cough up blood. My eyes grew wet with sadness as I realized what the feeling in my stomach had been. Jurah wasn't going to be okay. I stood back and stared out in the distance. All I could hear now were the voices, but I had no comprehension of who they came from or what significance the words had.&lt;br /&gt;“We need to get him into the castle and nurse him back to health!”&lt;br /&gt;“Hurry!”&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah, I'm so sorry. I should have stopped this from happening.”&lt;br /&gt;“Every things going to be okay, Jurah. Don't you worry.”&lt;br /&gt;“Dante. Dante! Dante are you okay?” I recognized this voice. I turned my eyes to focus on Saeron. He was the only one left outside. I looked at him for a moment before falling into his arms, my eyes instantly filling with tears. His squeezed me tightly in his arms.&lt;br /&gt;“I had to do it. I'm sorry.” His voice was soft.&lt;br /&gt;“No, it didn't have to be this way.” I stated in a voice just as soft as his.&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, Dante. Yes it did. In order for me to win I had to try as hard as I could. I had to use every advantage I could.” There was a long pause before I spoke. I knew who had been in the wrong, and it wasn't Saeron.&lt;br /&gt;“You're right. I should have stopped him when I had the chance. It's my fault.” The tears were getting heavier now.&lt;br /&gt;“Dante, love, it wasn't your fault. Please don't take it out on yourself.” Saeron held me closer to him, comforting me in his warm embrace.&lt;br /&gt;“I feel like it was.” I said through a sob.&lt;br /&gt;“Don't beat yourself up about it. Nothing you could have said would have changed his mind.” I thought about this for a moment. I might have been able to call off the fight by offering myself to Jurah. But would saving his life have been worth the pain I'd have felt for the rest of my life, knowing deep down that I loved Saeron and not Jurah? No, it wouldn't have been fair to Jurah if I loved another, nor would it have been Saeron if I had pretended to love Jurah when I really loved him.&lt;br /&gt;“We should probably head inside.” Saeron spoke to me in a sweet tone as he pulled my face gently away from his chest. I nodded in response to him.&lt;br /&gt;When we got back to the castle all was quiet inside. I assumed they were all in Jurah's room tending to his rooms so I suggested to Saeron that go there and visit him.&lt;br /&gt;When we walked in the first thing I could smell was the scent of blood. It stuck out far more than any scent in the room, including the smell of the medicines and alcohol.&lt;br /&gt;I walked to his bed side and looked down at him as he lay resting. I allowed my hand to rest on the side of his face. It felt so cold and almost lifeless.&lt;br /&gt;My eyes widened as his hand moved to the hand rested on his cheek. Suddenly his eyes flashed open and a smile lit up his pale face.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm glad you came to see me, Dante.” Jurah spoke faintly. “I'm sorry I lost.” His speech was interrupted with a cough and he grabbed for his mouth just in time to catch the drops of blood. I grabbed for a towel and handed it to him. He smeared the blood hastily on it and quickly turned to me. “I still love you, Dante. I always will till the day I die.”&lt;br /&gt;I gulped, realizing that day may not be too far from now. A tear fell from my eye, Jurah's finger catching it on my cheek before it could fall to the floor.&lt;br /&gt;“Please don't cry,” He said sweetly. “I'll be alright.” I realized he said this only to make me feel better, but it only made me feel worse. The crying grew worse and I had to turn away before it got really bad. Saeron took me in his arms again and I wept a loud as I needed to, my voice muffle by Saeron's shirt.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sorry.” I heard Jurah say to Saeron. “I hate to see her cry like this. Please, do all you can to make her happy again. If there were any last wishes for me it would be for her to be happy.”&lt;br /&gt;“Don't talk like that,” Zayne said aloud. “You're going to fine, Jurah.” I heard Annie stifle a sob in the background just before she let go and took a hold of Zayne for comfort.&lt;br /&gt;“It's alright, Annie. Everything will be fine.” Zayne assured her. “You'll see.”&lt;br /&gt;“I do hope so.” Mel's voice came from the other end of the room. “I'd hate to lose you Jurah.”&lt;br /&gt;“I'll...I'll be aright.” Jurah said before another bloody cough. “I just need to get better.”&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly, without warning, Saeron's weight fell down on me. I used all my strength to pull him back onto his feet.&lt;br /&gt;“Are you okay?!” I asked, shaken out of my state of sadness and now thrusted into a sense of worry.&lt;br /&gt;“My side. I need to get it bandaged.” Saeron's words came through clenched teeth. The pain was clear on his face as he held his side.&lt;br /&gt;“Your going to need some rest too.” Annie came forward with a basket and handed it to me. “Here, take this to Saeron's room. Bandage him up and get him to bed. He'll need rest if he wants his wounds to heal.&lt;br /&gt;I nodded, then turned to help Saeron out the door.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-1794125640584772538?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/1794125640584772538/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=1794125640584772538' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/1794125640584772538'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/1794125640584772538'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/02/chapter-twenty-three-damage-has-been.html' title='Chapter Twenty-Three - The Damage Has Been Done'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-3254697403929422624</id><published>2008-02-27T14:26:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-02-27T14:28:10.467-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Twenty-Two - The Demise</title><content type='html'>Chapter Twenty-Two – The Demise&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The hair on my back stood on end as I stared into the glassy eyes of the Temple Keeper. The only that kept running through head was a simple question; what did he want with me?&lt;br /&gt;I finally forced words out of my mouth. I found it was nearly impossible to form sentences in his presence. “What do you want with me?”&lt;br /&gt;“Why, your annihilation of course.” He stated coldly. “Don't you remember what I told you that day you came to my shop?”&lt;br /&gt;“You knew that was me?” I was now both shocked and weary of what he had planned for me.&lt;br /&gt;“Hah! You think I'm that foolish?! I've lived for more than a millennium and I could see it was you the entire time because of your aura.”&lt;br /&gt;“A millennium?” This shocked me more than anything. Was the Temple Keeper immortal?&lt;br /&gt;“I may look like the old man, but I only inhabit his body. Normally one of us would remain dormant inside a human, but I chose the latter. Unlike the rest of us I have bigger plans in store.” So he was a Silvani then. Then why was he killing off his own kind?&lt;br /&gt;“Why would you want to kill off your own kind?” I questioned.&lt;br /&gt;“I can't have others getting in the way of my plan of taking over the earth. I see all of you as a threat.” His eyes gleamed in the light. “I'm just lucky my plan...no, I knew my plan would work. You may have a Silvani within you, but your human self is still in control. That stupid human self of your allowed me to execute my plan with ease, and now I'm here, standing face to face with you. Now the only thing left to do is decide how I should end you.”&lt;br /&gt;“What plan? How did it help you find me?” I asked, stalling for time. I wasn't sure how I'd escape my inevitable demise. I only hoped Saeron or one of the others had an idea.&lt;br /&gt;“It was ingenious really. But thats to be expected from a Silvani.” He grinned maliciously at me, his voice full of pride. “Now where shall I start. When I had heard of your return from the temple I was extremely baffled as to why Saeron hadn't killed you. Then one night I saw Saeron in his human form enter a house through the window. When I peered inside I found him standing near your bed. It became clear to me that he had fallen for you and was now useless as my tool. So I decided it was time to take matters into my own hands, and when you came to my shop that day an idea sprung. I pretended not to recognize you and fed you stories. True stories, but stories I knew would change your mind none the less. I wanted you to go back to the temple. I knew there would be dangers in the jungle waiting for you there. I knew that the tiger people I had previously talked to before you came to my shop would be wandering around in the jungle in search of Saeron. They had told me they wanted to take him, but I merely told them it was located in the jungle, sending them on a wild goose chase. I knew that even if they did find Saeron his dark tiger form would tear them to shreds. Now it was only a matter of time before any one of the following things occurred. You were hunted by these new tiger beings or Saeron somehow found them as soon as you did, releasing his dark form to protect you and then killing you after from loss of control.&lt;br /&gt;“I thought my plan would work for sure, but somehow you managed to avoid it all. The huntings, the uncontrollable dark form. Your aura even grew stronger that day. I could feel it that day. That's how I knew you were still alive. By then I had come to the realization that if I wanted you dead I'd have to do it myself.&lt;br /&gt;“That night I could feel your aura coming closer and I could also sense Saeron as well. I was considering killing you as soon as you came to the village, but I was far to curious about where these tiger people lived. And then a plan begin to fall into play, one that would help me in my quest for world domination.&lt;br /&gt;“I caused the evacuation of own town causing you to have no choice but to join the tiger people as they headed back to their kingdom. This was my plan for killing two birds with one stone.&lt;br /&gt;“Following you would have been now easy task on foot. The ocean alone, when it's waters are parted, as longer than I mile, so I took Oris along with me. When I made it to this island I was much more pleased than I expected to be. I knew immediately this place would make the perfect haven for me. So secluded, so beautiful. No one would ever think to look for me here. And of course....the tiger people. You'll all make excellent tools in my diabolical plan.”&lt;br /&gt;“I hate to break it to you, but I'm no one's tool!” Shouted Zayne in his human form. I looked around. They had all transformed into their human forms.&lt;br /&gt;“So on to your demise then.” The possessed Temple Keeper said ignoring Zayne's comment. He put his hand under his chin in a gesture of thought. Suddenly he outstretched his hand to me and the gloves he had one ignited with fire. “I think I'll finish you off with a classic burning.” His lips curled over his crocked teeth, and his eyes took on a malicious form. He raised the ignited hand up to his head and the flame grew bigger. “Now burn in hell!!!”&lt;br /&gt;The fire came at me with tremendous speed, it's flame growing bigger each inch it traveled. I was nearly a fraction of a second away from being burned when someone tore me out of the way. Saeron held me tightly to his chest, his gait picking up with accelerated speed. I looked behind him just as the Jyot people were making their way toward the Temple Keeper. They had transformed back into their tiger forms and were now fighting, tooth and claw, with the Temple Keeper, obviously trying to create a diversion as Saeron made a run for it.&lt;br /&gt;“Where are you taking me?” I hoped he could hear me over the wind whistling passed us.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm taking you somewhere safe where he wont find you.”&lt;br /&gt;“He'll sense my aura! Didn't you hear him?! My death is inevitable. There's no sense in prolonging it and getting everyone killed.”&lt;br /&gt;Just then I heard a loud growl as Jurah tore into the Temple Keeper. The Temple Keeper yelled in rage. “Let me pass you fiends! I don't want to injure perfectly good tools, no let me pass!” I was grateful he didn't want to hurt the Jyot's. No one would have to die for my sake.&lt;br /&gt;“Don't say that, Dante! We're all fighting to keep you alive. The least you could do is be grateful were doing this. If it weren't were our telepathic capabilities as tigers me and Jurah would have never been able to execute this plan without the Temple Keeper knowing it.” Saeron stated as he whizzed even faster through the lush forest. “Your not going to die.”&lt;br /&gt;I smiled up at him. A weak, unsure smile, but a smile no less. He looked down for a moment and gave me a reassuring grin that made me feel a little better. However, my mind wouldn't stop thinking about all that had happened and all that was probably happening right now. These people were risking their lives for mine. They were giving it everything they got to keep the Temple Keeper from succeeding in finding me. But what if they failed? What if he got away and he found me?&lt;br /&gt;We finally stopped at the opening of a cave so that we could hide and Saeron could rest. There was little light in the cave and I was scared to go further when the light from the sun began to fade into the shadows of the inner most part of the cave. Saeron gladly transformed into his tiger form and led me to the back of the cave, being my eyes every step of the way. We settled down on the ground, my body laying against Saeron's coat for warmth. The cave was not only cold, it was very damp. Occasionally a drop of water would fall on my head which led me to believe that there must be a pond just above us.&lt;br /&gt;“Saeron, if I don't live I want you to know something...”&lt;br /&gt;“I told you not to talk like that, Dante! You will live!” He fought as though he knew it to be the truth.&lt;br /&gt;“I love you.” I said softly. Though I couldn't see it in the darkness, I felt his head rise.&lt;br /&gt;“You do?” He asked, his voice both happy and surprised at the same time. Surprised? But didn't he know I loved him?&lt;br /&gt;“Of course I love you. You didn't know?” I asked with much anticipation of what he was going to say.&lt;br /&gt;“You never told me.”&lt;br /&gt;“I know. But I thought you knew. I always showed you I loved you...even if I never told you.” I finished my sentence an waited for a reply. I felt his neck move, but nothing more.&lt;br /&gt;I was starting to grow anxious when he suddenly nudged me with his wet nose. He then licked me softly on the cheek, his touch making me smile. Than his form began to change and his tongue became lips kissing me passionately all over. My cheek, my neck, my lips. I was surrounded by a haze of heat as he pulled me close to him.&lt;br /&gt;“I've always loved you from the day I first met you.” He whispered seductively to me. I closed my eyes in complete pleasure as he nibbled on my ear. “I've never loved another and I never will.” He breath was hot on my neck now. He pulled me closer to him and I could feel his lips now on my collar bone, and then I froze. I could feel the wet hint of his tongue on my collar bone and chest. The feeling was so heavenly that I completely fell into a trance. I would have done anything for him at that moment.&lt;br /&gt;I felt a breeze of wind rush into the cave and my fears were suddenly reawakened. I wanted to continue what we were doing forever, but something told me the Temple Keeper was coming.&lt;br /&gt;“Saeron, I can feel him approaching!” I said as I pushed him reluctantly away.&lt;br /&gt;“How close is he?” His voice was now alert. I was about to tell him I had no idea where he was when a forceful trimmer shook through the cave and the water above us began forcing it's way through the newly made holes in the cave ceiling. The cave was beginning to collapse and the water was pouring out fast. We had to escape before the cave fell and we were killed. But even if we did manage to get out there was still something else waiting for us outside.&lt;br /&gt;Saeron transformed into his tiger form and nudged me onto his back. He then ran as fast as he could toward the entrance just before the entire cave crumbled and the pond above it fell through. He carried me up to hill where we would drown and set me down.&lt;br /&gt;“Looks like I got the little mouse to come out of it's hole.” The Temple Keeper laughed to himself. He was standing just a few hundred feet away from them, his dark cape swirling violently in the wind as he calmed it to a light breeze. His arms were bloody from being attacked so many times and his side had a small gash in it.“Let's try wind than, shall we?”&lt;br /&gt;His hands moved in different directions in attempt to create a forceful gust of wind. He brought his hands up to his head, just like before, and prepared to aim. “This one will be extra sharp!”&lt;br /&gt;Just before I felt the gust hit my stomach something darted into it's line of sight. In that split second I saw blood splatter, I saw his body topple to the ground, and I felt my eyes widen with fright.&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah!” I screamed. I fell by his side, my body trembling as I saw the large wound the Temple Keeper had dealt on Jurah.&lt;br /&gt;“How dare you interfere!” The Temple Keeper growled.&lt;br /&gt;“No! How dare you! You have no right here. I should have killed you when I had the chance a long time ago!” Saeron spat out the words.&lt;br /&gt;“Heh, well here I am Saeron!” His words were daring Saeron to come at him. “Come and get me!”&lt;br /&gt;I watched from Jurah's side as the fight ensued. The Temple Keeper's attacks were fast, but Saeron was much faster. He dodged and flame and came at the Temple Keeper with full force, only to be sent back with a whirl of wind. He back of a tree and used it as a spring to hurtle himself directly at the Temple Keeper. I could tell he was getting tired because Saeron got to him this time. His large paws swiped down on his opponents chest and blood instantly came forth. Saeron fell back for a moment, admiring his work, and then quickly headed for his opponent again. Air shot at him, but he managed to dodge most of it, his cheek and arm now bloody where the air had made it's mark. Saeron 's attack failed this time, but I could tell he wasn't about to give up. He instantly recoiled with a leap, heading straight for the Temple Keeper's neck. I could see it in his eyes, the Temple Keeper knew where he was heading. I could also see that the Temple Keeper knew it was too last for him. Saeron's teeth sunk into the Silvani's host, the blood draining profusely from his neck. The vessel suddenly became lifeless and it's form feel effortlessly to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;“Did you...did you kill him?” I asked with hope.&lt;br /&gt;“I killed his host, but the Silvani got away. We're safe though, for now.” I winced at his lasts words. Would he be back?&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah are you going to be okay?” I examined his wound. It didn't appear to be as bad as I had thought, but it could become fatal if he didn't cure it right away.&lt;br /&gt;“Of course. I'm just glad your alright, Dante.” He got up with clear strain in his voice. “So Saeron, how about that fight then.”&lt;br /&gt;“Umm, I don't think you should be fighting in this condition.” Saeron gestured to Jurah's wound.&lt;br /&gt;“Your wounded too” Jurah made a gesture to Saeron's wounds now. “I'm not going to give up the fight that easily!”&lt;br /&gt;“You really want to fight?”&lt;br /&gt;“Of course! Let's head back so we can begin.”&lt;br /&gt;“Alright, as you wish.” Saeron gave in.&lt;br /&gt;“Saeron, don't give into what he wants. He's badly hurt!” I yelled. “You could kill him!”&lt;br /&gt;“Don't let her talk you out of it, Saeron. Now let's go!” Jurah growled.&lt;br /&gt;When we finally arrived at the castle it was nearly dark making it harder for me to see what exactly was going on. The fight hadn't started yet, but I knew when it did the only thing I'd be able to see would be dark figures fighting in the night.&lt;br /&gt;I closed my eyes and said a quick prayer to myself. I had an strange feeling in the pit of my stomach that was telling me something was about to go terribly wrong. I finished my prayer and my eyes opened. I prayed that Saeron would win and that they would both be okay. Prayers were suppose to work right? So then why did this sick feeling keep bubbling up in my stomach?&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-3254697403929422624?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/3254697403929422624/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=3254697403929422624' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/3254697403929422624'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/3254697403929422624'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/02/chapter-twenty-two-demise.html' title='Chapter Twenty-Two - The Demise'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-1927002434573835967</id><published>2008-02-26T22:18:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-02-27T14:25:51.783-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Twenty-One - The Winds of Change</title><content type='html'>Chapter Twenty-One – The Winds of Change&lt;br /&gt;At dinner the announcement was made that the fight would be held the next day after lunch. I could tell no one was very happy with this idea. There was so much tension in the room that I found it nearly impossible to eat.&lt;br /&gt;When dinner was finished I could tell that no ones mood had changed. The worry and anxiousness was worn deeply on their faces, even Zayne who normally seemed bubbly. Annie, however, was taking it the hardest. I could tell she was fighting back tears as she left the room, worry lines forming on her forehead. She stole a quick glance and me and turned away. The sadness in her eyes was far too much for me to handle. I went to Saeron for comfort, hoping the surprise he had mentioned earlier would cheer me up.&lt;br /&gt;“Not tonight, sweetheart.” He told me in his soothing voice. The sound of it alone made me feel a little better about the upcoming events, but still didn't take away the anxiousness.&lt;br /&gt;“Why not tonight?”&lt;br /&gt;“It's better we wait till this is all over.” Saeron smiled warmly. He turned away to head in the direction of his room.&lt;br /&gt;“But...but what if you don't win.” As I said this I hoped the complete opposite. His head turned around to face me. There was seriousness in his eyes, uncertainty, and other unfamiliar feelings I couldn't quite decipher.&lt;br /&gt;“I'll win. I promise.” His words sounded sincere and believable. I relaxed a little. He walked to his room and disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;I crawled into my bed, my pajamas on and the lights still on, and I propped my head up on a pillow. The previous reassurance Saeron had gave me was starting to wear off and I was beginning to wonder if her really could take on Jurah.&lt;br /&gt;I couldn't get mind off of that day I spent at the library with Annie. The things she said about Jurah's strength, how he could take on all of them if he wanted to. Was he really that strong? He had killed that creature in the forest with a single swipe of his sword. Maybe he was powerful. I hoped not more powerful than Saeron.&lt;br /&gt;It was sad, in a way, that Jurah had no one of his own to care for. If Saeron had never existed I would have probably fallen in love with Jurah. Of course if Saeron hadn't existed I would have never been in this predicament or this kingdom, or even in love for that matter. So much had happened because of Saeron, and even though there was some good and some bad I still cherished the moments I had created with him. They were moments most ordinary girls couldn't even dream of having.&lt;br /&gt;I was lucky to be with Saeron despite what circumstances I had been through to be with him. It was all worth it in the end. I had to admit, there were times when I felt like the relationship between us could never work, but it's like they say, fate somehow finds a way to bring two people who are in love together. So perhaps fate will be on our side this time. If it's really meant to be Saeron will win and we'll be able to live together forever in peace. I only wished it didn't require that the two have to fight. It was so sad seeing Annie and the others so sad and worried like that. It must be hard seeing two of their kind going at it. Their probably afraid they'll kill each other, and that's the last thing they would hope for with their dwindling population. What am I saying?! Their human beings! I would never want Saeron to die or get injured, and I'm sure they don't want that either. And as much as I'd had to admit it, if Jurah ever was killed or badly injured it would make me sad as well. Even after the bad things he done to me I still care for him. He may be stubborn, but he is a generally sweet person who I'd hate to see get hurt.&lt;br /&gt;I turned my head to the sound of the door opening. Speak of the devil. I laughed to myself.&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah, haven't you caused enough trouble tonight?” I saw him wince at my comment, as though my words has pierce his heart.&lt;br /&gt;“I only came to apologize.” There was true sincerity in his voice. “I never meant to make you cry. I just want you to love me.”&lt;br /&gt;He sounded like a broken record. I wanted to tell him to get out, but my sympathy for him was rising with each second. His face looked torn and his eyes filled with sadness. He gaze met the floor.&lt;br /&gt;“You don't understand what it's like living without a mate for so long. I've longed for someone to hold for too long and now that I've found you it's become all but easy to conceal my wanting.” He paused with a sigh. As his eyes looked up to meet mine I saw as glint in them. A small tear trailed from his eye down to his chin and he had to look back down to regain his composure. “Please forgive me Dante. I promise I'll never hurt you again and I'll fight my hardest to try to win you for myself. But if I don't win....just know I still love you.”&lt;br /&gt;I felt something wet fall off my cheek and realized it was a tear. His last words had deeply touched me somehow and I felt great compassion for him.&lt;br /&gt;“That's all I wanted to say...that and...” He pulled out a small box and set it at the foot of my bed. “I made this for you. It's to say I'm sorry for everything I've done to you. Please forgive me.” He wiped away a tear and looked up with hopeful, yet sad eyes.&lt;br /&gt;“Of course I forgive you.” I said cheerfully. “I know you only did those things because you really wanted me. And it's okay now because you said your sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you.” He smiled cheerfully. “Sleep well, Dante. I'll see you tomorrow.”&lt;br /&gt;As soon as he left the room I reached down at the foot of the bed and scoped up the little box he had given me. I lifted the lid of the box and looked down at the gift he had given me. Inside a set of beads lay bunched up, locked onto some form of string. I pulled out the object and found a beautifully beaded necklace. At it's base, the most intriguing part of it, was a tiger amulet made of jade. I unlatched it and hooked the latch, the necklace laying flat on my chest. It was nice of him to have gotten it for me, but I wondered what Saeron would say if he saw it. Of course the necklace didn't interfere with the bracelet he had gotten me, but it would still come into question when Saeron caught a glimpse of it. I decided it was best to put it away until I everything had died down.&lt;br /&gt;Morning came sooner than I would have hoped.&lt;br /&gt;I got out of bed, brushed my teeth, got on some clothes, and very slowly ate my breakfast. I was nearly through when I got a knock on my door. I pictured either Jurah walking in with another declaration of admiration or Saeron coming in to talk to me before he had to fight. Instead his sister, Annie came in with a very somber look on her face.&lt;br /&gt;“Annie, what's wrong?” I asked, though I clearly knew the answer. She threw herself to me and instantly began bawling.&lt;br /&gt;“I can't believe this is actually happening. This is something I've feared would happen.” She said through tears. I softly rubbed her back in an effort to calm her down. It was starting to work. Her sobs were getting softer. “I just hope neither of them gets killed.”&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sure it will all be fine. Jurah came to me the other night and apologized for all he did to me so I'm sure he wont get to carried away on Saeron, and Saeron is a gentleman. He won't kill your cousin.”&lt;br /&gt;Annie was still sobbing, but I could tell she was taking assurance in my words because she nodded several times. I could only imagine how hard it has to be for her. Her cousin and her only brother fighting against each other. She may not have known Saeron for very long, but he was still her brother, her flesh and blood.&lt;br /&gt;“I know you don't know Saeron very well, but I've seen him in action. I've seen him fight monsters five times his size and win.” I assured her. “And if Jurah's as good as you say he is I'm sure both will put up a good fight, and they'll both be fine.”&lt;br /&gt;She looked up at me and smiled with reassurance in her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you so much.” She said with a hug. “It'll be tough to watch, but at least now I feel more assured about the outcome.”&lt;br /&gt;“I just hope the outcome results in Saeron's win. I mean...I care about Jurah, but-&lt;br /&gt;“I know, you love Saeron. I know if I was in your situation I'd only have love for one man too and that'd be my love Zayne. I'm really sorry your having to go through all this.” She hugged me again, rubbing my back this time. “But love will find a way, it always does.” She winked and smiled. “I guess I'll head back to my room now. I'll see you at the dining all for lunch. Our last meal together before the fight.” As she finished she headed out the door and closed it shut so that I was left alone to ponder my thoughts.&lt;br /&gt;I didn't have much else to think about, unless you count all the things I had previously thought about before.&lt;br /&gt;Finally I got bored and fell asleep on my bed, only to be awakened an hour later by Saeron who was graciously offering to take me to lunch.&lt;br /&gt;“What's wrong? You seem quiet.” He said after we'd be walking silently down the hall for some time.&lt;br /&gt;“It's just...well you know. All this! It's making me sick to my stomach. I don't want anything to happen to you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;“Sweetheart, everything will be alright. We're both strong men and even stronger tigers. We can take on a lot of damage. Besides, it's not like it's a fight to the death.” I breathed out a sigh of relief when he spoke the last words. At least I didn't have to worry about that part. Now all I had to worry about was watching the fight and the injuries after. “And if your thinking of injuries were not like normal humans, we heal faster than that. I'll be fine. I just need to win is all.” He chuckled after he said this. He seemed so confident in his abilities that it was start to make me feel confident in them as well.&lt;br /&gt;“Just promise me one thing.”&lt;br /&gt;“Okay, what's that?” He asked, stopping in mid walk.&lt;br /&gt;“That you'll still love me, even if you lose.”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I wont lose!” He chuckled again.&lt;br /&gt;“Saeron, I'm serious.” He looked down at me and he too became serious. He smiled as he put his hand softly on my cheek, stroking it lightly.&lt;br /&gt;“I promise I will always love you forever. No matter what.” He pulled me close and pressed a passionate kiss upon me. I swooned under the impact of it's excitement. Saeron pulled away and smiled. “Shall we head off to lunch then?”&lt;br /&gt;“Of course.” I smiled pleasantly.&lt;br /&gt;Lunch flew by fast. But just when I thought it was about done Saeron had an announcement to make.&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah, I was think that since we're fighting for this beautiful lady that we might as well raise the wager. I think you'll find this one most appropriate.”&lt;br /&gt;“What is it?”&lt;br /&gt;“I think that the winner should not only get to keep Dante as their love, but become king as well.”&lt;br /&gt;“I don't see why you find that so appropriate Saeron!” Jurah growled.&lt;br /&gt;“Well, considering I am the rightful heir to the thrown I think I should have a fair shot at earning my crown back.” Saeron grinned through his gleaming teeth.&lt;br /&gt;“Alright Saeron. I'll go along with your little wager.” Jurah said with much amusement in his voice.&lt;br /&gt;“Good. It's settled then. Let's get on with the fight shall we?”&lt;br /&gt;Outside it was beginning to grow a bit chilly. Almost all the Jyot's had transformed into their tiger forms for warmth. Luckily I had thought to wear a jacket. I sat on the grass pulling my jacket close to me waiting for the fight to begin. One the far left side stood Saeron, still in human form, and on the far right was Jurah, also still in human form. I assumed they were going to fight in their tiger forms, but they probably wanted to get as much fresh air as they could before they were in the heat of battle.&lt;br /&gt;I looked over at Annie was was sitting next to Zayne. Her white coat greatly stood out next to the intense orange coat on Zayne, and her true blue eyes stood out even more. They didn't seem as sad anymore, only anxious, like a hungry tiger stalking it's prey, or a deer trying to find an escape from the hunter.&lt;br /&gt;The wind started to blow furiously towards me. It was becoming very difficult to stay warm and concentrate at the same time. Finally Saeron transformed into his tiger form, which gave Jurah the signal to transform into his as well. Both Saeron and Jurah looked like night and day, one black, the other cream. Which was ironic, because they were indeed as different as night and day.&lt;br /&gt;I waited anxiously for one to start the fight. A minute passed, but all they managed to accomplish was digging their nails into the dirt. Finally Jurah lunged at Saeron and the fight was on. Each one started to attack the other. And each time the other would dodge the attack. It was clear to see what tactics both were using. Saeron's was strength, and Jurah's was speed.&lt;br /&gt;The wind started to pick up again, but still time it became even more violent. It came with a force that almost took me with it. I was sure a hurricane was on it's way. But Saeron and Jurah just kept at it. The wind didn't cease, in fact it got worse. It eventually got to the point where everyone of us was looking for shelter among trees and even Saeron and Jurah's movement started to slow.&lt;br /&gt;I started to hear the clogging noise of hoofs. And as the wind got stronger so did the noise, until finally a black creature came storming out of the thicket. He came riding on his horse, I could tell instantly it was the Temple Keeper, and right away he caught everyones attention. His pace never slowed as he continued to ride, now circling me. The mane and tail of the horse I knew as Oris was a beautiful iridescent color in the light, and when I looked up so were the Temple Keepers eyes. They met me with a twisted gaze, one you'd only see in a psychopath bent on killing for fun. He finally slowed his pace and stopped the horse just in front of me.&lt;br /&gt;The others gathered around, all looking very puzzled.&lt;br /&gt;“I've been looking for you.” His voice was cold and demonic. I shiver went down my spine as I stared up at him, his evil gazing never breaking for a second. I shriveled back in fear. I finally knew why he had come to the island.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-1927002434573835967?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/1927002434573835967/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=1927002434573835967' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/1927002434573835967'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/1927002434573835967'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/02/chapter-twenty-one-winds-of-change.html' title='Chapter Twenty-One - The Winds of Change'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-2487629453684976940</id><published>2008-01-23T22:57:00.001-08:00</published><updated>2008-01-23T22:57:42.497-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Twenty – The King Has Returned</title><content type='html'>Chapter Twenty – The King Has Returned&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I rushed out of my room, Jurah was just behind me, and I immediately began looking for him. Jurah's ears were capable of hearing things at great distances so he might not of even been in the castle. Still, I looked everywhere I could. Finally I came to the staircase at the main room and I had to catch my breath because the sight of his figure nearly stopped my heart. My eyes widened and I put my hand on my chest. When his eyes met mine I couldn't help the overwhelming tears that fell eagerly out of my eyes. Everything started to feel like it was going through slow motion after that.&lt;br /&gt;I carried my heavy feet over to him and he met me half way, taking me up in his arms in a warm, loving embrace. I held tightly, crying in his shirt, as he tried to calm me down, stroking my hair and kissing my head.&lt;br /&gt;Finally I was able to compose myself and I looked up into his eyes with so much happiness.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm so glad your back,” I smiled as I rubbed away unwanted tears.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm glad I'm back too. I've been thinking about you the entire time I was gone. I'm so sorry for the way I treated you.” He squeezed me tight and whispered in my hear. “Could you ever forgive me?”&lt;br /&gt;I just smiled and nodded. Of course I forgave him. I was just happy he was back, safe and sound. I hadn't realized I missed him this much.&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly I remember something that caused me to pull back with puzzlement.&lt;br /&gt;“How are you able to remain human during the day?”&lt;br /&gt;“Well, while I was gone I managed to get the technique down.” He smiled and kissed my cheek, making me feel hot. “It's a bit of a strain, but if I can manage to concentrate I'm able to keep the human form. I'll get it down to a science by the end of the month, though, no problem.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm glad it's working out for you. So what happened out there anyways?” Curiosity was starting to get the better of me. I wanted to know what exactly happened and if they took care of the Temple Keeper.”&lt;br /&gt;“It's quite a bit of a story, Dante.” He grinned as he took me by the arm. “But I'd love to share it with you. Let's head to my room first.”&lt;br /&gt;We both sat on his bed facing away from the window. I held a pillow in my arms and waited for his story to begin, but he did something unexpected first.&lt;br /&gt;“I felt like it's been ages since we've seen each other.” Saeron said in that seductive tone I could never forget.&lt;br /&gt;“I feel the same. It was almost like you were never coming back.” I looked down with sadness. His hand quickly pulled my face up.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sorry I left you like that. My intention was never to hurt you.” He said with a serious tone. “I was just so caught up in the fact that he had come here. It enraged me so much that I couldn't think about anything else. I'm sorry I didn't apologized to you then like I should have.” He rested a gently hand on my leg and I instantly became aroused. I smiled. He never failed to turn me on.&lt;br /&gt;He gazed lovingly at me, his eyes soft and seductive. They drew me into him like a magnet. Or perhaps that wasn't his eyes. I realized now that his hand was leading my face to meet him. My eyes slowly closed and I willing took in the breathless moment, our lips touching passionately. This kiss seemed different than the rest. This kiss felt so passionate, like there was more longing for each other, that I literally lost myself in the moment.&lt;br /&gt;He pulled me closer to him and I fell back with him on the bed. His hands on my hair and my back. A breath of air and then a plunge into another kiss.&lt;br /&gt;After we had stopped kissing Saeron held me tightly to his chest, as though he were keeping a precious treasure safe. It was hard not to feel loved when he held me like this, whispering sweet things in my ear. He stroked my back softly as I listened to his heart, the beat just as fast as mine was.&lt;br /&gt;“It's been too long since I've held you like this.” He said softly, his voice almost a whisper. I nodded and closed my eyes in complete content.&lt;br /&gt;“Did you want to hear about what happened?” Saeron's voice was a little louder this time, but still soft enough to keep me in a state of sleepiness.&lt;br /&gt;“Alright,” I said before a yawn interrupted my talking. “What exactly happened?”&lt;br /&gt;“Well, that morning I awoke early because I overheard everyone talking about something. My ears are extremely sensitive you know. We I asked what was going on they described the man to me, and the black horse he was riding on. Immediately I realized it was him and I realized the horse was Oris. The second I heard I was enraged and I wanted nothing more than to help them on their hunt for this threat. They hadn't seen him as a threat yet, but I was already weary knowing it was him. Nothing good ever came from him.&lt;br /&gt;“So we left that morning in a hurry to catch up to him. This island really isn't as small as one might think, which is why it took us several days to find him.&lt;br /&gt;“But when we did finally find him we had no idea what we were in for. I mean, I knew that he was capable of using magic, but what he used on us was far more powerful than what I remember him being capable of. We lost him several times, not because he was too powerful, but because he fled so many times. I've never seen that horse run so fast, there was just no keeping up with it. I have a feeling that if we hadn't allowed him to escape his powers may have been too much for us. Already we were suffering from fire attacks that took him only seconds to cast. I could only imagine what kind of damage he could do if he really wanted to.”&lt;br /&gt;“So, he got away?”&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, I wanted to keep going, but I also missed you too much.” He squeezed me tightly. “So we all came back. I have a feeling, though, that he'll probably come to the kingdom. He's not here for nothing. He probably wants me back.”&lt;br /&gt;“What are you going to do when he come?”&lt;br /&gt;“Fight back. Even if he is that powerful I can't let him get the best of me. I'm done working for him and I'm make sure he knows it. Still, the way he looked, the way he acted wasn't normal at all. It looked like....eh, I don't know.”&lt;br /&gt;“Like what?” I was suddenly become very awake and intrigued.&lt;br /&gt;“Almost like he was possessed.” Saeron's said in a serious tone. “Normally he would have said something to me, or even tried to fight me if I was really who he wanted, but he seemed to be looking for something, only using his powers when he absolutely had to. So maybe it's not me he wants back. Maybe theres something else he wants on this island.”&lt;br /&gt;“Well as long as he doesn't want you I really don't care what he wants.” I pulled myself closer to him.&lt;br /&gt;“Even if it is I won't go down without a fight.” He chuckled to himself. The thought of this made me uneasy. There was a very powerful man riding around and we still didn't know what he wanted.&lt;br /&gt;“You mind if I take a nap here with you?” I said through a yawn.&lt;br /&gt;“Sure, but don't you want some lunch?”&lt;br /&gt;“Nah, I'd much rather lie here with you, sweetie.” I smiled and relaxed in his arms. He stroked my hair and rubbed my back, which helped in the process of getting me to sleep Even if he didn't know it. I was in complete heaven. I was reunited with my love, laying with him in bed, and his touch was absolutely amazing. It was only minutes before I was lulled to sleep.&lt;br /&gt;“Dante,” I heard his voice faintly in my ears, then it got louder. “Dante, wake up sweetheart.”&lt;br /&gt;“Whats wrong, Saeron?” I opened my eyes to find him hovering over me.&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing, I just thought you'd like to get dressed before you went to dinner.”&lt;br /&gt;I looked down and realized I was still in my pajamas. “Oh, oops! Guess I was so excited to see you I kind of forgot.” I laughed to myself.&lt;br /&gt;“Don't worry about it. Just go get dress so we can walk down to dinner together. Please hurry though. Dinner starts in a few minutes.”&lt;br /&gt;“Don't worry, I'll be dressed in no time.”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, Dante.”&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;“Come to my room after dinner tonight. I have a surprise for you.”&lt;br /&gt;“Ok,” I said as I headed out the door. I thought of all the possible things he could want to give me, but nothing came to mind. Finally my thoughts rested on the idea that perhaps it wasn't a thing to give but something we could do. Could he? No. But maybe. Did he want to go further than he had that night he refused to go further? Maybe that was it!&lt;br /&gt;I was still a little bit sleepy when I got to my room so I quickly dabbed my face with cold water and then picked out some suitable clothes to wear. I found a light yellow lacy top and put it with a white skirt and some gold jewelry I found in the drawers. I looked at the jewelry pieces attentively. I hadn't remembered them being in my drawers.&lt;br /&gt;“Where the heck did these come from?” I asked myself as I held them up to the light to get a better look.&lt;br /&gt;“I see you've found my present to you.” I nearly dropped the jewelry when I heard his voice behind me. My heart started beating frantically as I took in who it was. “I hope you like them. Their a symbol of my love to you. And theres more where that came from if you'll be mine, Dante.”&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah, we've already had this talk. I don't love you. You can't make me love you.”&lt;br /&gt;“How do you know that's not possible. With enough admiration I'm sure I could win you over from that childish boy you say you love. I'm much more mature and I could take care of you better.”&lt;br /&gt;“How old are you anyways?” I asked curiously. My words came out in chokes.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm 23. Saeron's 19 isn't he?” Jurah grinned, showing his perfect teeth. “You deserve a much older man.”&lt;br /&gt;He took a few steps towards me and I edged back, only to feel the bathroom counter hit my back. Jurah closed in on me and took me in his arms. I wanted to fight back, but I was too afraid, so I cried instead.&lt;br /&gt;“I wish you'd stop doing this.” I cried out. “It's not right. It's not fair to me.”&lt;br /&gt;“Don't talk to me about fair.” He growled. He pulled my face up to meet his and pressed my back to the counter. “I deserve fairness as well, and do I get it?! No! I love you. Why can't you just accept me. Why won't you give me a fair chance?”&lt;br /&gt;“It's not that simple. Love doesn't work that way.” My sobs were getting worse. “I can't ever love you because you don't truly love me. Even if you say you do.”&lt;br /&gt;“I do all I can to please you. Of course I love you.”&lt;br /&gt;“Then why are you hurting me like this?” I sobbed out. He gasped and looked at me with a new realization. Just then the door opened and Saeron walked in. I could feel my heart pounding even louder in my chest I watched him when he found me and Jurah together like this.&lt;br /&gt;“Get away from her!” He growled. He literally tore through Jurah to get to me, pulling me close to him then putting me just behind him to act as a barricade for me against Jurah. “Don't you ever touch her again!”“You watch what you say to me! I'm still the king of this kingdom. She deserves the right to choose who she wants to love.”&lt;br /&gt;“I know, but she doesn't love you and you don't love her. Someone who loves her would never treat her like that. How could you make her cry like that?!”&lt;br /&gt;Jurah turned away for a moment, obviously realizing what Saeron said was true, but I could tell he still wasn't going down without a fight.&lt;br /&gt;“I do love her. I've been showing her that I love her.”&lt;br /&gt;“What?! Dante, has he done this kind of stuff to you all week?!” He growled. I nodded meekly. “What makes you think you can even touch her--&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I did more than touch her.” Jurah grinned maliciously.&lt;br /&gt;“You bastard!” Saeron was now enraged. “You have no right!”&lt;br /&gt;“I'm the king. I could have her now if I chose.” Jurah eyed me through slanted eyes. “It's law. And everyone in the kingdom obeys law. I'll have everyone turn against you and I will have Dante as my wife.”&lt;br /&gt;“What?! You can't do that!”&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I can. And I will. As king I get whoever I want.” Jurah chuckled cold heartedly. “And even if you did manage to get through everyone else, theres still me you have to go through. And no one gets through me.”&lt;br /&gt;Saeron clenched his teeth. He seemed troubled already by this predicament and I for once in my life I felt like even he couldn't save me from the things I feared.&lt;br /&gt;“Dante, come here.” Jurah cooed to me. His arms outstretched.&lt;br /&gt;“No,” I said softly.&lt;br /&gt;“What was that?” Jurah asked. He clearly hadn't heard me.&lt;br /&gt;“No!” I screamed.&lt;br /&gt;“You don't have a choice!”&lt;br /&gt;“Yes I do! Because your not the rightful king! Saeron is!”&lt;br /&gt;Jurah let out a gasp and looked at me with eyes you'd only see of someone who was about to dies.&lt;br /&gt;“How did you. No, that's not true.”&lt;br /&gt;“I found out in the library. Taj was the son of the former king and Annie his daughter. Therefore you are not it's rightful king.”&lt;br /&gt;“Your sure about this Dante?” Saeron asked with hope.&lt;br /&gt;“Positive.”&lt;br /&gt;“It doesn't matter. I'm still king now!”&lt;br /&gt;“I don't care! Technically because I'm suppose to be king that gives me the same rights as you. And to be fair it would mean we had a fair chance at Dante.” Saeron said. I was surprised at how mature this made him sound.&lt;br /&gt;“What do you propose?” Jurah asked.&lt;br /&gt;“I say we fight tomorrow and the best man keeps Dante.”&lt;br /&gt;“Saeron, you don't have to do this!” I reminded him. He leaned in to whisper in my ear.&lt;br /&gt;“I know, even if we didn't fight I'd have to take on the rest of the kingdom anyways, along with Jurah and I really don't think I can handle fighting that many. Not to mention I don't want to hurt the people that have been so nice to us.&lt;br /&gt;“Alright,” Jurah said after much thought. “We'll fight for the right to be her love. May the best man when.”&lt;br /&gt;The shook hand and parted ways. Jurah leaving the room, and Saeron heading toward me.&lt;br /&gt;“Don't worry,” I heard Saeron say under his breath. “I will.”&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-2487629453684976940?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/2487629453684976940/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=2487629453684976940' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/2487629453684976940'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/2487629453684976940'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/01/chapter-twenty-king-has-returned.html' title='Chapter Twenty – The King Has Returned'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-2872013664056876711</id><published>2008-01-17T23:54:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-12-08T23:09:53.776-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Nineteen – The Beauty and the Beast</title><content type='html'>&lt;a href="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R5BbogzQbBI/AAAAAAAAAFE/KcDRCJ74_3U/s1600-h/jurah3.JPG"&gt;&lt;img id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5156722324897033234" style="DISPLAY: block; MARGIN: 0px auto 10px; CURSOR: hand; TEXT-ALIGN: center" alt="" src="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R5BbogzQbBI/AAAAAAAAAFE/KcDRCJ74_3U/s320/jurah3.JPG" border="0" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Nineteen – The Beauty and the Beast&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That morning I woke up early, hoping that Saeron had returned, only to find he was still not back. I was starting to get worried. Worried that he'd run into trouble he couldn't deal with. The temple keeper may have seemed feeble and old, but he also seemed ruthless. Probably because of the fact that he wanted to exterminate a whole race.&lt;br /&gt;A knock at the door led to face it, as well as Jurah who was carrying a tray of breakfast in his hands.&lt;br /&gt;“Glad to see your up in time for breakfast this morning,” he said calmly. His face was reserved, as though he was trying to hide something.&lt;br /&gt;“Thanks for the breakfast.”&lt;br /&gt;“My pleasure.” He smiled as he laid the tray down on my desk. “It's not much, but it should fill you up.”&lt;br /&gt;I looked at the tray. On it lay a single apple, hot cereal, juice and some eggs.&lt;br /&gt;“Go ahead and eat, I want to talk to you when your done.”&lt;br /&gt;I headed for the food, trying to hide my interest in what he was going to tell me. I started to get a bad vibe, like I knew what he was about to tell wouldn't be to my liking. I ate as slow as I liked, trying my best to savor every morsel, but somehow his words kept getting in the way. My fantasies of what he might talk to me about clouded my mind and distorted my senses. Tasting the food was nearly impossible now, so I finished up whatever I could till I was full then turned to him.&lt;br /&gt;“What is it you'd like to talk to me about?” The words came out small and faint.&lt;br /&gt;“I was thinking a lot about what you said last night.” He paused and his face turned serious. “What I want to know is...how can I earn your love?”&lt;br /&gt;I sat silently for a moment not sure of what to say. He just didn't get it. He couldn't win my love because I loved Saeron. He wasn't another option. I wanted no options. I wanted Saeron.&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah, if you ever did earn my love it would be through friendship and kindness.” I breathed a sigh. “But you must understand, I could never love you like I love Saeron.”&lt;br /&gt;Jurah sat down at the edge of my bed and breathed out heavily. “I can't just let you go. I love you. My love for you is too strong to ignore. I dream about you every night and it makes it worse. Please, give me a chance. You will see I am the better suitor.”&lt;br /&gt;Though his voice was soothing and his eyes seductive I simply couldn't give into his pleas. The sadness in his voice though, the pitiful sadness, made me feel sorry for him.&lt;br /&gt;I looked out the window, wishing and praying that Saeron would come and rescue me from Jurah's persistence. But, like always, his form was not visible in the landscape before me. I sighed and sunk my head so that it rested on the back of the chair.&lt;br /&gt;Jurah smiled weakly. I could tell he was trying to conceal the sadness and disappointment he held within him. His topaz eyes gazed into mine and he reached a hand out to stroke my cheek as I looked up at him.&lt;br /&gt;“Have I told you the myth around why we Jyot's are the way we are?”&lt;br /&gt;“No,” I was suddenly intrigued.&lt;br /&gt;“It's been passed down from generation to generation, and much has been lost from the story. But its a great tale to tell.” He paused and took his hand away from my cheek. “Are you familiar with the story Beauty and the Beast?”&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I love that story.”&lt;br /&gt;“Did you know it originated from our people?” He smiled as I shook my head no. “Good, then you haven't heard the story yet.”&lt;br /&gt;I adjusted myself and made sure I was comfortable, then waited for him to begin the story.&lt;br /&gt;“You know the classic Beauty and the Beast story where a prince is turned into a beast by an enchantress. This part is true, in fact most of same elements in that tale are the same as ours, but let me tell you how the tale really went.&lt;br /&gt;“There once lived a prince who lived in the largest castle in the land. He spoiled, selfish, and mean. One day a women came to the castle and the prince and her fell in love. The women wanted the prince to prove his love for her so she disguised herself as an old, ugly women. She went to the prince and he turned her away repeatedly, saying she was not the one he loved even though she continued to ask him if he loved her and tell him who she was. She even warned him not to be fooled by her appearance, but continued to turn her away. She asked him if he loved her and if not then she would leave him forever. When he replied no the women transformed back into her beautiful self and the prince realized the mistake he had made. He pleaded to have her back, but it was too late. The women left him, but before she left she turned him and all his loyal subjects into tigers with the ability to only transform back into humans at night. What's most fascinating though is what the girl really was, and the promise she made to the prince just before she left. Bet you can't guess what she was. ...I'll just tell you. She was a Silvani, which explains her powers. Somehow the translation of Silvani to enchantress was made, but our people were able to keep this knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;“But the promise is what I find to be the most fascinating part of the story. Before the Silvani left her prince she made him a promise that she would come back to make his people apart of this world, but only if one could learn to love of great nobility. No one's quite sure what she meant by this, but most of us believe she will return to us seeking love from someone of noble class, and if they succeed in loving her than the curse she put upon our people so long ago will be broken.&lt;br /&gt;“I think...she's come back to us.”&lt;br /&gt;“You don't think she's me do you?” I was shocked at his assumptions.&lt;br /&gt;“I know she's you. She's reincarnated herself within you and now she seeks to find love with nobility. With me.”&lt;br /&gt;“That can't be it,” I looked away from him. “There's no way I'm her. I don't love you. You know that Jurah.”&lt;br /&gt;“You may think you don't,” He grinned slyly. “But your inner self does. And soon it will consume you. You wont be able to change the prophesy that has been foretold.”&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah, please, that's just silly. Those are all just myth's. The translation could have all been jumbled up by the time it got to your generation.” I hoped he would consider this factor. I really didn't want him thinking he still had a chance.&lt;br /&gt;“It's possible. But this is all too convenient. There must be some reason why you ended up here.”&lt;br /&gt;“Coincidence?”&lt;br /&gt;“No,” He thought to himself. “All will reveal itself in time.”&lt;br /&gt;“Is that the only reason why you want to fall in love with me?”&lt;br /&gt;“No! Not at all! I can't my feelings for you. They continue to overwhelm me even now. I love you for who you are, not because of a prophesy.”&lt;br /&gt;I sighed and closed my eyes. When I reopened them Jurah was looking directly at me with intrigued eyes. What did he see in me that made me so appealing?&lt;br /&gt;“I haven't had the pleasure of kissing you yet.” He mused to himself. “I wonder what it feels like.” He held my face in his hands and looked into my eyes, this time with more desire than intrigue. I instantly knew what he was about to do and I had little time to react before he did it.&lt;br /&gt;“Please,” I tried to pull my face away, but he had it tightly locked in his hands. “Why would you want to kiss me if I don't even love you?”&lt;br /&gt;“I'd like to know...how it feels,” His face was inches from mine, I could feel his hot breath on my face. I could feel my cheeks burning as he started to decrease the space between us. “I've never kissed a women before. Let alone one so pretty.”&lt;br /&gt;He came within an inch of my face.&lt;br /&gt;“Stop! I can't do this to Saeron.”&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly fury took over him. It came so fast I could barely follow the motions. But before I knew it I was laying on my back on the bed, Jurah's raging eyes staring down at me.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm tired of you talking about Saeron!” He growled. His voice would have been even more seductive if I wasn't scared to death. “I deserve a chance as much as he does! If you won't play fair than neither will I.”&lt;br /&gt;He held me down and his face met with mine. Both our lips locking. I would feel the heat within his mouth flowing into mine and I tried my hardest to resist him. He continued to kiss me. His hand now entangling in my hair, his other hand rubbing up and down my thigh.&lt;br /&gt;He stopped for a moment to catch his breath then continued to kiss me more passionately, this time with his tongue. I was slowly losing control. I couldn't fight him. I couldn't even more.&lt;br /&gt;He stared to pull my shirt off, the air around my stomach felt cold, but his already exposed stomached warmed it up. I realized now that both he and I had no shirt on. He stopped kissing my for a moment and leaned in to place his mouth by my ear.&lt;br /&gt;“I want to show you just how much I love you.” His words instantly awoke me from my dizziness of arousal and I knew what exactly he was talking about. He nipped at my eat a little and then preceded to lick it as he went for my pants.&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly his head went up and he looked around for a moment, looking at nothing in particular, as though he was listening to something.&lt;br /&gt;I could hear nothing, but I was relieved that he had stopped because I wouldn't have been able to stop him myself.&lt;br /&gt;He got up from the bed and put on his shirt.&lt;br /&gt;“Get on you clothes.” He commanded.“What's going on?”&lt;br /&gt;“Your little friend, Saeron, is back.”&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-2872013664056876711?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/2872013664056876711/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=2872013664056876711' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/2872013664056876711'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/2872013664056876711'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/01/chapter-nineteen-beauty-and-beast-that.html' title='Chapter Nineteen – The Beauty and the Beast'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><media:thumbnail xmlns:media='http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/' url='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R5BbogzQbBI/AAAAAAAAAFE/KcDRCJ74_3U/s72-c/jurah3.JPG' height='72' width='72'/><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-7919966067134883427</id><published>2008-01-17T23:52:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-01-17T23:53:54.501-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Eighteen - The Way To A Heart</title><content type='html'>Chapter Eighteen – The Way To A Heart&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His hand suddenly moved to my chest. He looked too focus that I was sure he hadn't realized he had placed his hand on one of my breasts. His head leaned closer to mine and for a second I thought our lips were going to lock, but his face met the side of my neck and he because to kiss every inch of it softly. I closed my eyes, trying not to fall into temptation.&lt;br /&gt;I felt his lips curl of in a smile just before licked my neck and up to my ear. I started to breath heavily then stopped when I realized what he was trying to do. He was trying to get me to respond to him in some way; a moan, heavy breathing. I'd have to be stronger if I wanted to fight back his seductive ways.&lt;br /&gt;In that instant I wished that Saeron was there. That he had never left so Jurah wouldn't have made moves on me. Don't get me wrong. I liked Jurah, but it wasn't hard at all to pick between the two. I already knew I cared Saeron more than I did Jurah. I knew Saeron better. I felt safe with Saeron, even loved. Yes, I guess you could say we really loved each other. Despite the way he was sometimes he always cared for me and should me, in his own way, that he loved me.&lt;br /&gt;I looked up at Jurah who had stopped kissing my neck and resumed caressing my cheek. He was indeed very good looking and perhaps even better looking than Saeron. But the fact was that love counted for more than looks did. And despite Jurah's admiration and persistence I knew I would never love him the way I loved Saeron. Saeron was who I wanted to be with for the rest of my life.&lt;br /&gt;He never spoke, but his eyes spoke for him. He seemed to really want me. But he didn't care enough about me, like Saeron did, to want whatever made me happy.&lt;br /&gt;He shifted the hand that was on my chest and a sudden gasp left my lips. He smiled in content of what he had accomplished. He started to put his hands on my chest, but I firmly held him back, simply saying “please”, hoping he would understand what I was trying to keep his from doing.&lt;br /&gt;He recovered quickly for being rejected such a privilege, but then took the liberty of making up for it. His hands went under the sheet and found their way to my legs where they glided smoothly up my leg and up to my thighs. I could barely keep from breathing heavily.&lt;br /&gt;He shifted his legs and for a second I thought he was getting into a “position”. I was beginning to freak out until he moved just one of his legs in between mine. I felt a little better and suddenly realized I was fighting, again, to keep my breathing steady. I lost all control of my breathing when his leg rubbed against me just in the middle of my thighs. My eyes grew wide and I let out a shrill cry. I was just about to lose it! So I tried thinking of Saeron again. Remembering that I loved him and that Jurah was only trying to seduce me. He didn't really love me. He only thought he loved me.&lt;br /&gt;Finally he got off me after kissing my neck and stomach a few times and laid beside me. I took this opportunity to turn away from him, toward the window, and shut my eyes in hopes that he would disappear.&lt;br /&gt;Hands draped over my waist and his lips once again pressed on my neck. He pulled himself closer to me and I shivered from the his warmth in contrast to the cool atmosphere. It felt nice to lay their next to him. But not as nice at it felt when I laid with Saeron. When Saeron and I laid together it gave me a sense of calming, like I knew nothing bad would happen to me as long as I slept next to him. With Jurah it was different. It was like I was constantly have to look over my shoulder to make sure nothing to extreme happened. I had to make sure he kept his hands to himself. And I was always making sure I didn't fall into temptation. It was like hold the forbidden fruit in front of me, looking at its ripe and juiciness, and I couldn't have it. Well, in a sense I could, but if I took it I would most definitely suffer the consequences.&lt;br /&gt;It was hard to fall asleep that night. I probably got one hour of sleep or maybe even less. I woke up to him playing with strands of my hair. It felt nice, and calmed me a little. I breathed out and allowed myself to relax.&lt;br /&gt;“Good morning.” He breathed out casually. I twisted my head to look at his perfect face.&lt;br /&gt;“Good morning.” I mustered out. I felt so tired. I decided right then and there to stay in bed till noon.&lt;br /&gt;I ended up sleeping through breakfast and then lunch and finally woke up just before two. Jurah had popped in my room a few times to bring me meals, but never once disturbed me. I was grateful for that.&lt;br /&gt;My dreams only consisted of one thing over and over again. I found myself with Jurah, doing things with him, and Saeron kept catching us. His disappointment and sadness was so vivid in my dreams that I once woke up crying, my stomach feeling nauseated at the thought of losing him.&lt;br /&gt;I stumbled out of bed and looked out the window. The trees were swaying in the breeze and the sun rays were streaming through the window. I felt my cheeks grow flush as the warmth rested on them. I looked down to where the forest met the kingdoms gardens. I don't know if I was hoping he'd come out of the forest like he was only hiding or if I was confirming what I expected was true. He wasn't back yet.&lt;br /&gt;I looked at the desk to my left and saw all the food Jurah had brought me. After sleeping for many hours, going without breakfast and lunch, I was famished and parched. I reached for a glass of juice and drank hastily, spilling a few drops on the floor. I wiped off the crimson drops around my mouth and dove in through the rest of the foods and drinks. Turkey, sandwiches, salads, soups, cakes, jelly pastries, sparkling water. The list went on and on. The desk was filled with more than I could ask for. I sat down and took a bite out of each one of my options. It all tasted so juicy, so delicious. At the end of eating I had to be careful how I moved so as to not hurt my stomach and I was constantly fighting sleep as I walked down the hall to see if I could find something to do instead of just sitting idly in my room.&lt;br /&gt;I wandered the halls looking through rooms that looked interesting, but soon had to stop and take a breath because my stomach was so full.&lt;br /&gt;“You look a little lost.” I saw Annie out of the corner of my eye. I turned to her and smiled.&lt;br /&gt;“Nah, just checking out the castle, finding something to do.”&lt;br /&gt;“I could teach you how to fly our dragons if you'd like.” She actually sounded serious.&lt;br /&gt;“No thanks. It scares me enough just riding them.” I followed it up with a nervous laugh. “Is there anything else to do around here?”&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I have been a little curious about you Silvani powers.” I laughed a little as she said this.&lt;br /&gt;“I have to say. I'm a little curious about them too.”&lt;br /&gt;“What do you mean?”&lt;br /&gt;“I haven't really done much with my powers. I mean, I've stopped the rain, received guidance from voices, and even saved Saeron, but I've never known how to control them except through instinct. I don't think their really is a way to control them.”&lt;br /&gt;“It would very helpful if you could. We could take care of enemies much quicker.”&lt;br /&gt;“Enemies?” I was shocked. None of them had said anything about enemies since I had been in this kingdom.&lt;br /&gt;“We've had a few.” She paused for a moment to look away, as though she was thinking back to the past. “It's been a long time though.”&lt;br /&gt;“What kind of enemies?” She looked at me strangely when I said this, as though she was just switching her views from the past to the future, trying hard to focus on what I had just said.&lt;br /&gt;“Hunters.” She said vaguely. “We were wanted for our fur and hunters would do anything to find us. Only a few found our kingdom, but we eventually took care of them one by one.”&lt;br /&gt;“That must be hard for you guys.”&lt;br /&gt;“What?”&lt;br /&gt;“Having to kill other humans. At least...it was for Saeron.”&lt;br /&gt;“We all have to do what we can to survive. If they get in our way theres no choice, but to take them down.”&lt;br /&gt;“I guess that's how nature works.” I mused. “Living in the world of humans it's sometimes hard to think that people would kill each other just to live. But I guess we humans have our own battles to fight sometimes, and our own wars. And sometimes it's not even for survival. It's mostly because were greedy.” I sat back for a moment and reflected on what I had said. It was surprisingly deep for the way I usually thought. Or maybe I just never saw myself as deep until now, when like and death entered the picture.&lt;br /&gt;That night after dinner I wandered the halls a little more. I cared with me a big water bottle and decided to find someone to talk to so I wouldn't feel so lonely.&lt;br /&gt;I unwillingly made it to Jurah's room, my feet somehow carrying me there, and I couldn't find him. I was about to head out the door when he called out to me from the his balcony.&lt;br /&gt;“Come join me.” He said calmly. “The weather tonight is nice.”&lt;br /&gt;I did as he said and found myself standing next to him, my blond hair flowing in the breeze, my skin tingling as the wind hit against it. I felt it swirl through my arms as they rested easily on the banisters of the balcony.&lt;br /&gt;Jurah remained quiet for some time and soon the moon started to come out, shining brightly down on us.&lt;br /&gt;“Are you alright?” I asked softly. He let out a sigh and continued to stare off into the horizon.&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, I think so.” He paused. “But, I have a question for you.”&lt;br /&gt;“Okay, what is it?”&lt;br /&gt;“What do you think of me?” He looked directly at me, and I could see the seriousness and concern in his eyes. I thought for a moment, considering how I was going to answer his question.&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I think you a nice guy. You can be aggressive at times, but it's not necessarily a bad thing. Not to mention confident.”&lt;br /&gt;“I see.” He stared back out into the darkness. “You don't hate me do you?”&lt;br /&gt;“No, not at all.”&lt;br /&gt;“But you wouldn't say you loved me.” He looked back at me. I pondered this question, but only for a brief second.&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I suppose in a sense I could, but only as a friend.” I watched as his face dropped with realization.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh,” was all he said. He then went back to looking away. “Is there any way I could make you love me? Any way I could have your heart?”&lt;br /&gt;“It's not that simple, Jurah.”&lt;br /&gt;“But could you ever love me?”&lt;br /&gt;“....if Saeron wasn't in the picture perhaps I could.” I was careful with my wording, making sure not to say too much about Saeron and make Jurah mad.&lt;br /&gt;“I bet I could treat you better than Saeron ever could. I bet I could show you more love than he ever did. The admiration I'd show you would be nothing in comparison to his.” He was obviously try to convince himself and me that he was the better person.&lt;br /&gt;“Maybe you could,” I said softly. “But love isn't a fickle thing. It only comes on rare occasions.” I turned to head off the balcony. Just as I was getting off it I said my last words that I hoped would get to him. “And my heart....my heart is only for the one I love.”&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-7919966067134883427?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/7919966067134883427/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=7919966067134883427' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/7919966067134883427'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/7919966067134883427'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/01/chapter-eighteen-way-to-heart.html' title='Chapter Eighteen - The Way To A Heart'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-531252199174371518</id><published>2008-01-10T20:38:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-01-10T20:39:05.642-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Seventeen - The Kindhearted King</title><content type='html'>Chapter Seventeen – The Kindhearted King&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That night I barely got any sleep. Their thoughts of Jurah playing in my head the entire night. Different sinerios involving me and him budding each second. It was hard to tell what I was feeling. One part of me was sick of what I had let Jurah do to me. The other part was strangely growing more and more attraction for him. But why?! What was wrong with me?! I thought I liked Saeron. I thought I cared for him. Why was this new guy filling my head out of no where?!&lt;br /&gt;I clawed at my sheets to brace myself against the wave of thoughts in my head. I turned around several times in my bed, but my emotions were far to mixed to fix at this point.&lt;br /&gt;I got up the next morning tired and miserable. Everything in my life was going to ruins.&lt;br /&gt;I asked Melony to bring my lunch to my room in hopes that I wouldn't have to see Jurah. I had to stay away from him. My only hope was that he didn't come to my room.&lt;br /&gt;I jumped each time I heard a knock at the door. Every time it was a false alarm. Only Melony. No Jurah. Thank God.&lt;br /&gt;Later that day I heard a knock at the door. This time it wasn't Melony.&lt;br /&gt;“I just wanted to check up on you.” It was Annie. She came to sit next to me on the bed where I had been resting all day, staring outside hoping that maybe Saeron would come back. “How are you doing? I haven't seen you all day?”&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I'm fine I guess.” I stole a glance out the window.&lt;br /&gt;“Are you sure?” Her voice was soft and somewhat concerned. Almost motherly.&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know.” I sighed. I didn't want to talk about Jurah.&lt;br /&gt;Annie looked at me for a moment with worry in her eyes, then turned away, looking off somewhere, thinking to herself.&lt;br /&gt;“I saw you and Jurah talking by the pond the other day.” She started. I quickly looked at her expression then looked back to the window. Her face was one of a concerned mother. “I could tell he's taken a liking to you.”&lt;br /&gt;“That doesn't mean I return the liking.” I said softly. “I care about Saeron.”&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I'm sure he knows that. But that won't stop him from trying to pursue you.” I caught a glimpse of her half smiling. “You don't exactly have a ring on your hand.”&lt;br /&gt;“That's still no excuse.” I got a little louder. The was a long pause as we both stared out the window, trying to gather our thoughts.&lt;br /&gt;“Please try to understand. Jurah's not bad. He's just lonely.” She stated. “There's only so many of us left and besides me there are no other female Jyot's Jurah's age.” She sighed. “I'm married to Zayn, Melony's married to Horus. Cromwell doesn't have a Jyot wife, but at least he has a family somewhere that he visits from time to time. Jurah's the only one left.”&lt;br /&gt;“But I'm not Jyot.” I reminded her. “I don't see why Jurah would even like me.”&lt;br /&gt;“To him it's not a matter of you being Jyot. It's a matter of finding someone who can stay here, who will be with him.”&lt;br /&gt;“But I'm not that someone.” I hugged my knees tightly to my chest.&lt;br /&gt;“Maybe he'll realize that with time.” She said before hopping off the bed. “For now I would just wait till Saeron can come back to fight for his girl.” I sighed. What if he didn't want me? What if he had decided he was better off without me? “Cheer up. I think you should get out of this stuffy room for a bit. Come with me. I wanna show you something!”&lt;br /&gt;She lead me down the halls passed the dining room and down another large hall just before turning to two big doors.&lt;br /&gt;Upon pushing open the door the room revealed it's contents: Hundreds upon thousands of books.&lt;br /&gt;“Whoa.” The words dropped out of my mouth.&lt;br /&gt;“We've gathered quite a few books from the many generations of our people, and from other lands. Go ahead, check em out!” She smiled full heartedly.&lt;br /&gt;That day I spent most of my time looking through books. I went through each one with an idea in mind to find a book about the Silvani.&lt;br /&gt;Finally, a small leather bound book revealed a little bit of information about Silvani. But none of it was information I didn't already know.&lt;br /&gt;I grabbed for another book. This one was leather bound too, but it was bigger than most of the other books and it's cover carried with it a moon symbol. I opened it up and looked through it's pages. Inside I found the history of the Jyot people. A strange, yet remarkable discovery.&lt;br /&gt;I looked through the pages and found a family tree. The branches extended everywhere and the people were many. The tree went on from page to page to page. Finally it got to the end. The last names were, of course, Jurah's, Annie's, Zayn's and all the rest currently in the kingdom, including Saeron, only his name was stated as Taj. Had Saeron been sent to my town with the name Taj? And all this time I had thought it was made up for him.&lt;br /&gt;I flipped through more pages and pictures began to come up of the royal families. Considering there had only been a few royal families the pictures only went for a few pages. The last page interested me the most.&lt;br /&gt;“Annie?” I called her from where she rested on a love seat.&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah?” She made her way to where I held the picture of a royal family in my hand. She looked closely at the family. At the king, his queen, and their two children.&lt;br /&gt;“This boy.” I pointed to the little boy in the picture. “He looks like Saeron when he was younger.” Suddenly the book was ripped from my hands.&lt;br /&gt;“I know.” Annie looked at the picture. “That's because it is him.” She let her hand rest on the little girl. “That girl is me.” I gasped in shock.&lt;br /&gt;“Your Saeron's sister then.” I was put a hand over my mouth. Why hadn't she said anything? She had known all this time and she didn't even tell Saeron. “Why didn't you tell him.”&lt;br /&gt;“Shh, you can't tell him either.” She said quietly. “Jurah told us not to say anything to him; me and Zayn that is. The others don't know. Jurah doesn't want Saeron to know he's the rightful heir to the thrown.”&lt;br /&gt;“That's terribly greedy.”&lt;br /&gt;“I know. He also feels like since his uncle, the former king, was a terrible ruler that Saeron will rule just as he did.”&lt;br /&gt;“Wow, and Jurah's his cousin too.” I rubbed my head. “This is crazy.”&lt;br /&gt;“Please, don't say anything.” Annie pleaded. “Jurah's threatened bother me and Zayn if we tell. We could lose our lives.”&lt;br /&gt;“Why don't you fight back?” I replied. It sounded logical. “There's two of you.”&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah's too strong. He could take anyone of us out if he wanted to. Especially me. That's why you have to promise not to tell.”&lt;br /&gt;“Okay okay. I promise.”&lt;br /&gt;“Good.” She sighed with relief then smiled. “I really do care about Jurah you know. I think he's just scared is all. Don't think ill of him because of what I told you. He really does have a kind heart. He's just a little cold to my late father. Eisner Forge wasn't exactly the kindest father figure to him.”&lt;br /&gt;“What do you mean father figure?”&lt;br /&gt;“Jurah's parent's died when he was younger and Eisner unwillingly took on the burden of raising another son.And when Taj disappeared Eisner made sure to put Jurah in his place to make sure he would never take his crown away from him. As bad as it sounds Eisner would have killed to keep his crown. That's why my mother, knowing Taj would surely die if he grew old enough to become king, took Taj far away to your land. Now I'm afraid that Jurah is suffering from the same greed my father once suffered from.”&lt;br /&gt;“That's terrible.” I rested a hand on Annie. “I hope this all works out. I'd hate to see another war break out among your people. That's the last thing you guys need.”&lt;br /&gt;“It'll all turn out.” She smiled. “Like I said. Jurah is kind deep down. He'll go the right way.”&lt;br /&gt;I was heading back to my room and the day was drawing near to end. The sun was just setting in the sky and the halls were beginning to grow dimmer. I walked with a happier note in my step. Hanging out in the library with Annie had made me feel a little better about myself.&lt;br /&gt;I stopped walking at the sight of a familiar figure.&lt;br /&gt;“Haven't seen you all day.” Jurah's voice carried with him as he walked into the light of the window I had stopped at. “You would happen to be avoiding me would you?” He circled me. His eyes cat-like, grinning mischieviously.&lt;br /&gt;I kept quiet, and looked down at the ground, trying to avoid eye contact. He pulled my face up to looked up at his. He smiled warmly and I forgot all my worries. His gold eyes calming and soft. I felt him caress my chin and neck as he talked to me.&lt;br /&gt;“It's okay beautiful,” His eyes taunted me. They just begged me to fall into his arms and be with him. His touch was another thing altogether. I began to fight the urges more and more as he caressed my neck, and then shoulder. “I have been looking forward to when I'd see you though. I've been so busy though. I hope you don't mind.”&lt;br /&gt;“Not at all.” I tried to hold back the smile, but it forced it's way out.&lt;br /&gt;“Good.” He took my by the hand and began leading me down the hall. “It's just about time for dinner. I'll escort you there.”&lt;br /&gt;During dinner I kept thinking about what Annie had said. Jurah was truly kind, even if he didn't always show it. I began to notice how kind he was at the dinner table with Melony, Annie, and Horus. It appeared to me that Annie was right. Perhaps Jurah was only scared of losing his crown. He had come a long ways to get it. Did he really think Saeron would take the crown away from him? Would Saeron even want the crown?&lt;br /&gt;“More green beans?” Jurah asked me nicely.&lt;br /&gt;“No thanks.” I smiled.&lt;br /&gt;After dinner, Jurah followed me to my room and we talked normally for a few minutes.&lt;br /&gt;“I like to hunt large game from time to time, but its not really a hobby of mine.” He responded to the comment I had made about the animal heads in the dinner. I was trying to make the best of him being in the room with me. I had to admit, I was a little nervous he would try something. But he kept to himself and it made me feel a little at ease. At least until he asked me a certain question.&lt;br /&gt;“Would you marry me?” His voice echoed throughout my room. My heart started pounding loudly in my chest. Had he just...had he... “You'd be queen. You'd like that wouldn't you?” He was genuinely asking me to marry him and be his queen. Right on the spot! We hardly knew each other!!&lt;br /&gt;“But,” I could see the look of rejection coming across his face. “We barely know each other.”&lt;br /&gt;“But I care about you. I want to be with you for the rest of my life.” He protested. My heart began beating louder and my breathing became uneven. His next word nearly made me faint. “I love you, Dante.”“Jurah, you don't love me. You barely know me.” I stated truthfully. How could he even say that?!&lt;br /&gt;“I know I do. I'll prove it to you.” He brought a hand to my face and brushed his fingers against my cheek. “You'll see.”&lt;br /&gt;I stared back at him, into his beautifully manipulative eyes. For a second I actually did believe what he was saying was true.&lt;br /&gt;He turned and walked out the door, and I let out a sigh of relief.&lt;br /&gt;Later that night I stood in my closet trying to find a suitable outfit to wear to bed. I looked through my options. Pajama shirts with pants and a gowns. I hadn't worn a gown in a while.&lt;br /&gt;I picked out a soft satiny light blue and slipped it on. Then I brushed my teeth and got into bed.&lt;br /&gt;I lay there for a while, recapping my whole day and staring outside at the bright moon.&lt;br /&gt;I heard the faint noise of a door sliding open, but was to tired to check what it was. Perhaps a Zayn's iguana had found it's way in or Melony was checking to see if I was asleep as she did sometimes.&lt;br /&gt;“Theres a storm coming tonight.” A seductive voice came from the other corner of the room. “I'd hate for you to be alone.”&lt;br /&gt;I was nearly asleep when I felt someone slip into my bed. I was so sleepy, but I was awake enough to want to find out who it was.&lt;br /&gt;A hand reached up and caressed my neck giving me a good clue of who the intruder was.&lt;br /&gt;“Mind if I sleep with you tonight beautiful?” Jurah spoke softly in my ear.&lt;br /&gt;I didn't know what to say. He had asked so nicely, confusing my original thoughts on what I would say to him. Now I just kept quiet.&lt;br /&gt;I looked up and nodded. What was I thinking? Was I just being nice? No! What was I doing? This was all screaming “I'm your's, take me.” Arg!&lt;br /&gt;He positioned himself to where he was resting mostly on top of me, only allowing a little room for me to breathe. I tried to turn away, so that I didn't have to look at his soft manipulative eyes, but his weight kept me pinned down. I was lucky it was dark. His eyes were only shadows, even with the faint moon light coming from outside.&lt;br /&gt;He continued to caress me. His hand going from my neck to my hair. And though it felt good I continued to tell myself it was wrong and scold myself for even getting into this predicament.&lt;br /&gt;Then he got up, hovering over me. I could see the glint in his eyes despite the lighting. I could tell he wasn't looking to just caress me the entire night&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-531252199174371518?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/531252199174371518/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=531252199174371518' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/531252199174371518'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/531252199174371518'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/01/chapter-seventeen-kindhearted-king.html' title='Chapter Seventeen - The Kindhearted King'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-1791551490646773007</id><published>2008-01-10T20:37:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-01-10T20:38:21.306-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Sixteen - The Unlikely Paramour</title><content type='html'>Chapter Sixteen – The Unlikely Paramour&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I ran out of the room frantically and must have looked pretty paranoid running down the hall. I felt like I was going to cry, my eyes burning from the force of tears trying to push their way through, but I held strong. It was bad enough Saeron and I had hit a rough time, but now he had disappeared. Maybe he had gone down to the dining hall.&lt;br /&gt;I checked the dining hall, but no one seemed to be around. I went outside to the garden, but it was quiet. Where had everyone gone? Where was Saeron? Now my eyes burned even more. I ran to the forest in search of Saeron as my vision became blurred with tears.&lt;br /&gt;“Saeron!” I yelled at the top of my lungs. Only the sound of birds in the forest could be heard.&lt;br /&gt;I called his name a few times before falling down on my knees, the forest floor prickly against my skin though I couldn't feel it. All I could feel was numbness.&lt;br /&gt;At the corner of my eye something moved and sure enough a creature made it's presence known, and this one looked hungry.&lt;br /&gt;I swallowed hard. This creature looked exactly like the horned bird's head I had seen in the dining room except this one had a body attached. It looked like a very furry and very huge dogs body. It towered effortlessly over me, it's eyes forming into slits as it stared me down. I could feel the end drawing near as it extended it's claws and prepared to attack, it's ears pressing down against it's head.&lt;br /&gt;I felt the rush of wind just before the feathers went flying and the sword slashed it's head off.&lt;br /&gt;Jurah stood only a few feet from me. Sword in one hand, the creatures head in the other. He stood so tall, his figure looked more manly than any other time I had seen him. There was no way he could be near my age.&lt;br /&gt;He turned his head with a look of concern on his face. “Are you alright? Why were you out here?” He said as he set the head down and walked to me. I wiped my face off, too late to hide the evidence that I had been crying.&lt;br /&gt;“I can't find Saeron.” The tears nearly started up again, but I held them in. His eyes were so beautiful as they gazed sweetly at me with so much concern.&lt;br /&gt;“Come back with me.” He pulled me up off the ground gently. “I know where Saeron is, but you have to promise me you wont go after him.”&lt;br /&gt;“Where is he?” I pleaded.&lt;br /&gt;“He went after that Temple Keeper.”&lt;br /&gt;“What?! Why?”&lt;br /&gt;“I know this is probably hard to believe, but Crom was out around the island late last night when he noticed a man riding a black horse. He got a quick look at the guy and reported back to us this morning. Saeron had gotten up early to train and overheard us talking. I had thought of the Temple Keeper when Crom gave me the man's description and Saeron confirmed my assumptions when he heard what the man was riding. Now him, Crom, and Zayn are heading out to track him down. Their going to see what he's up to.”&lt;br /&gt;“Saeron doesn't like the Temple Keeper at all. That doesn't surprise me.” I said more to myself then to Jurah. He didn't say anything.&lt;br /&gt;When we got back to the kingdom I didn't know what to do with myself. I was glad that Saeron and everyone else hadn't left me, but I was still lonely, and I felt like me and him were still distant from each other.&lt;br /&gt;I finally decided to head down to the garden and when I got there I was glad I did. The sight of autumn was all around me and it was beautiful. I went down to a small pond and stuck me feet in, shivering at how cold it was when they first went in.&lt;br /&gt;A leaf whirled past me and a frog jumped into the pond sprinkling my shirt with pond water. I couldn't even remember the last time I had been in a place this nice.&lt;br /&gt;“Hey,” Jurah's voice startled me and I nearly fell in the pond. “Thought you might need some company.”&lt;br /&gt;I didn't answer. My mind continuing to wander. This time it wondered where Saeron may be. I sighed as I looked down into the pool of water.&lt;br /&gt;“He'll be back soon.” I didn't turn to look at him, but I could hear the smile in his voice. We sat there in silence for a moment. The wind lightly blew my hair in indecisive directions causing it to tangle. “I used to come here when I was little to play with my toy boat. Heh, I remember once I had thought I lost the boat and came back the next day. I think it ended up in the rushes just over there.” He pointed to a spot at the far end of the point and I looked up for a moment to see where he was pointing.&lt;br /&gt;He sat down next to me and smiled. “Would you like to see my tiger form?”&lt;br /&gt;I blinked at him for a moment before agreeing to it with a smile. His form suddenly shifted and his body gave way to a whole new form much lighter than I would have expected any tiger to me. “You look surprised. Be you didn't know I was a golden tiger.”&lt;br /&gt;“I didn't know there were such things.” I admired his blond striped and white fur. His eyes shown even more brilliantly than they had in his human form. It didn't take me a second before I remembered why I was sad and went back to sulking. But Jurah wasn't going to have it. He batted at me playfully and licked my face. I couldn't help but smile. And when he laid on his back he looked so adorable, like a little kitty. Suddenly he pushed my down on my back and nuzzled me with his nose.&lt;br /&gt;“You gonna feel better?” He looked down at me with his big gold eyes.&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know.” I looked away, but a smile came out anyway. Suddenly his form changed back. He hovered over me for some time, looking down at me and I could feel the heat starting to rise on me. He smiled and without warning got up.&lt;br /&gt;“I guess I'll see you later.” I got up awkwardly and headed up back into the kingdom. I know it had only been for a second, but it felt as though he was about to kiss me. I shook off the memories and ran into my room.&lt;br /&gt;I ended up not eating much for dinner, my stomach feeling strange from the absence of Saeron. I don't know what it was, but I kept feeling like I was going to lose him.&lt;br /&gt;I sulked in my room, unable to do anything, not even sleep. I tried going to my closet and picking out something cute to wear for the following day, but it was no use. I just wasn't gonna put out the effort if Saeron wasn't there. What was wrong with me? I felt like I was dying that's what was wrong.&lt;br /&gt;Suddenly there was a knock on the door and faint voice. “Dante, his majesty wishes to see you.” I heard Melony on the other end.&lt;br /&gt;“Ok, thank you.” I responded. I wondered what it was? I knew he was concerned about me, but I didn't think he was this concerned.&lt;br /&gt;I entered his room quietly and waited for him to turn around and see me where he stood staring out the window. He suddenly whirled around to face me with that same perfect smile he always gave me.&lt;br /&gt;“You look very nice tonight,” He cooed in a soothing voice that sent shivers down my spine. He ran his fingers through his creamy, yet strawberry like hair. Besides Saeron's his hair color was by far the strangest and most unique. He waltzed toward me, placing his arm around me in a friendly manner. “Come sit with me.”&lt;br /&gt;He directed me towards the bed and right away the warning signs came up. I knew right then and there I should get out while I still could, but my feet dumbly followed him and my mind was dazzled by his presence. I sat on the bed mesmerized&lt;br /&gt;“I really should be getting back to my room,” I started to say, but his arm brought me closer to him as he eyed me like a hawk would a mouse before having it for dinner. “It's getting late.”&lt;br /&gt;“Just stay here for the night,” I was stunned by his words. Had he actually asked me to spend the night with him?! I tried to make sense of it all, but his voice was simply too irresistible. It felt as though every word he spoke sent a dozen watts of electricity running up my arms and fueled my body with uncontrollable heat. “Your blushing. Do I appeal to you?”&lt;br /&gt;At that moment I must have gotten even reader because my body felt like I was on fire. Suddenly he began rubbing my neck with his hand and then I could feel his fingers in my hair. I was beginning to get dizzy, but I stood firm. “This isn't right! I won't do this to Saeron!”&lt;br /&gt;“He has no claim on you,” he said with a grin as he grabbed my hand. “I see no ring on your finger.”&lt;br /&gt;“We still care for each other. And I want to be with him.” I turned away from him as I tried to hide my arrousal.&lt;br /&gt;“You may think you do,” he began. Arms suddenly wrapped from behind me, around my neck. The tip of his nose trailed across the nape of my neck, sending shivers down my back side. “But I can give you so much more than he can. I bet he's never done this to you.”&lt;br /&gt;I froze. His words had hit a part of my mind I had never seemed to address. Did I really desire this aggressive, dominant sexual behavior? Behavior I would have never gotten from Saeron. Behavior I would have never thought existed because I couldn't have it.&lt;br /&gt;But even as he pressed be against the bed and his warm body pressed against mine I still couldn't stop him. There was a small ounce of me, one tiny ounce that screamed to stop. But my passion, my overwhelming desire took over and I was consumed by my knew obsession.&lt;br /&gt;I felt a tear roll off my cheek. He was giving me the thing I had desired for a very long time. Saeron would never forgive me for this. Though even knowing this single thought I continued to allow him to seduce me. What was wrong with me? Had I no shame?&lt;br /&gt;No, I did. It's just...I was hurt and I wanted things to feel better. But was this the way to heal my wounds?&lt;br /&gt;I felt a draft as he lifted the bottom half of my shirt up. His lips felt heavenly on my stomach as he began to kiss me softly on my stomach, his lips slowly moving upward, making my head dizzy. And then things got really hot and fuzzy when I felt a hint of his tongue rolling off my skin. I struggled to keep my breathing normal, but self control seemed to be my last ally. It didn't help when his lips met the last bit of skin before my chest.&lt;br /&gt;“Stop!” I finally got a hold of myself before he could reach my chest. “I can't take this! It's too much.”&lt;br /&gt;“You know you'd like it,” his voice echoed softly in my ear just before kissing the side of my neck.&lt;br /&gt;“No, I have to go. I'm sorry.” I scrambled off the bed, making it out the door before he could say another word. I knew he'd want more. And knowing me...I'd probably be back for more.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-1791551490646773007?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/1791551490646773007/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=1791551490646773007' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/1791551490646773007'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/1791551490646773007'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/01/chapter-sixteen-unlikely-paramour.html' title='Chapter Sixteen - The Unlikely Paramour'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-7607013753017199626</id><published>2008-01-10T20:36:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2008-01-10T20:37:31.148-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Fifteen - The Art of Control</title><content type='html'>Chapter Fifteen – The Art of Control&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I could feel the sun beating down on my from the window. It felt nice on my bare skin as I lay on the bed, eyes shut, trying my best to fall asleep.&lt;br /&gt;I must have dozed off for an hour or so because it was dark when I was suddenly awaken by a gentle rub on my shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;“Get up dear, it's nearly dinner time and you need to be presentable.” I heard Melony's voice and my eyes immediately opened. I looked up at her, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes.&lt;br /&gt;“I don't have any other clothes though.” That being said Melony walked me to the closet where mountains upon mountains of clothes had been stocked. Any color you could ever want to wear was there. A chill of excitement went down my back. I was really starting to like this place.&lt;br /&gt;Melony gave me a quick reminder to hurry before heading out the door. The door happened to open before she walked out and Jurah walked in.&lt;br /&gt;“Dinner's about to be served. Is she ready yet?” I heard him ask Melony. His voice was firm, but still carried with it the smoothness I remembered from before.&lt;br /&gt;“She just needs to get dressed your majesty.” Melony curtsied before exiting the room.&lt;br /&gt;Your majesty? Did that mean their kingdom had a king? Was Jurah their king? Funny. I hadn't heard any of them call him “Your majesty” before.&lt;br /&gt;“What's wrong?” I noticed him looking at me intently. I stared back into his gold eyes and couldn't help but smile.&lt;br /&gt;“Are you a king?” I asked, curious to see if my assumption were correct.&lt;br /&gt;“Why, yes.” His mouth curled up showing his perfect teeth. “I'll leave you to dress. Please be there as fast as you can.” He closed the door gently.&lt;br /&gt;I turned to the array of clothing and picked out a silk blue dress with lovely flowing sleeves. Next were the shoes, then the make-up. Luckily they had placed some in the drawers of the sink. When I was done I opened the door and began heading down the hall to Saeron's room. I had just remembered I had no clue how to get to the dining room and hoped Saeron knew where to go.&lt;br /&gt;I knocked on his door several time, but he never answered. I went inside his room, but he was nowhere to be found.&lt;br /&gt;“Dang it!” As I closed the door to his room I heard someone coming from behind me.&lt;br /&gt;“I thought you might like to know where the dining room was.” I wheeled around to see Jurah walking calmly towards me. This time I noticed his outfit, brilliant royal blue jacket with a dark under outfit, all of which was lined with fur. His hair was perfectly combed into place. “You mind if I walk you there, Dante?”&lt;br /&gt;“Not at all.” I was relieved to know I wouldn't be wandering the halls of the castle for the rest of the night.&lt;br /&gt;We made our way down the hall in a somewhat rushed manner. I could tell Jurah wasn't one to be late for dinner. He suddenly took my hand and pulled me forward fast. I blushed when his hand gently grabbed mine.&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry. It's just that we need to be there soon.” I looked up at him as he spoke to me kindly, his eyes not leaving the path he was on.&lt;br /&gt;We soon made it to the dining room and everyone, including Saeron, was already there. I took my place by his side and waited for what would happen next.&lt;br /&gt;Around the room I noticed heads of different wildlife. Deer, elk, dragons, and...a weird bird thing with horns. What exactly lived here?&lt;br /&gt;“Let's all have a toast,” Jurah's voice boomed as he lifted his glass. “To the new found member of the Jyot kingdom and to Dante as well, who can stay as long as she likes.”&lt;br /&gt;Everyone cheered and clanked their glasses together except Saeron. He sat on the chair, at least five feet taller than everyone else, still in his tiger form. I watched with a chuckle as he lapped up the drink from his glass.&lt;br /&gt;Soon the food was served. Everything looked unimaginably delicious and came out steaming hot. Desert was even better. Cakes, cookies, smoothies, candies.&lt;br /&gt;Saeron and I shared our story with everyone and there were shocked looks all around the table when they realized I was a Silvani.&lt;br /&gt;“I read about Silvani's,” Crom played with his pudding mindlessly as he spoke. “Only a few can exist in this world at a time. Their the reason why strange things happen in this world.”&lt;br /&gt;“I don't plan on hurting anybody. If anything I want to help.”&lt;br /&gt;“Sometimes the person can't help it.”&lt;br /&gt;“What do you mean?” I had never remembered the Temple Keeper saying a Silvani couldn't be controlled, only that they lay dormant inside the person.&lt;br /&gt;“Occasionally a Silvani will possess the human and do as they please.” Crom's voice was dark and everyone looked worried. “But it's usually only when a person has a lot of hatred in them. So you should be okay.”&lt;br /&gt;I breathed a sigh of relief and everyone went back to eating. Later it was their turn to tell their stories.&lt;br /&gt;“Where should I start?” Jurah mused to himself. “Several thousands of years ago Jyot people lived in the jungles as tigers, never knowing they had the power to control their transformations. Though they were stronger than most tigers they still couldn't match up to the armies of people who hunted them. Eventually we learned how to control our transformations and hide ourselves among men, but by then only a few hundred of us were still alive. Later a Jyot by the name of Larz Drokson decided to find and lead the remaining Jyot's to this island where they made a kingdom. But a war broke out soon after and the Jyot's numbers quickly diminished. King Larz was killed and a new ruler rose to become leader, my uncle and Annie's father, Eisner Forge. He was a harsh ruler and we lost several good people because of him, but in the end he got what was coming to him and now we are all that's left of the Jyot people.”&lt;br /&gt;“If it weren't for you guys finding me I would have never knew I had such a history. I would have never known I actually belonged to people who still existed.” Saeron's eyes glowed with gratitude.&lt;br /&gt;“You can thank that Temple Keeper, he's the one who told us where to find you.” Zayn added in.&lt;br /&gt;“How did you know to find me in the first place.”&lt;br /&gt;“A letter was left by a former Jyot telling of a child who was taken to a land near here. It wouldn't say where, but we were determined to find you. And we did.” Jurah finished with a content smile. “I think it's time to head off to bed.”&lt;br /&gt;We all said good bye to each other and headed off to our rooms. It was nearly midnight when I looked at the bed and laughed. I knew it wouldn't do me any good to try and sleep alone. So I headed down the hall to Saeron's room and found him shirtless, looking in his closet, in human form. I smiled at him as he turned to look at me with loving eyes. I ran to him, his arms folding over me giving me warmth.&lt;br /&gt;“Can I sleep with you tonight?” I begged. He smiled warmly and picked me up in his arms. He walked me to the bed and gently lay me on my back.&lt;br /&gt;“You can sleep here whenever you like.” He said softly before kissing my forehead. My body tingled with arousal and became hot. “Maybe you should get on some pajamas first.” He suggested.&lt;br /&gt;My feet lightly tiptoed out of his room, down the hall and into my room.&lt;br /&gt;I was looking through the closet when I heard a knock at the door. I responded with a “Come in,” and continued to look for something to wear to bed. I assumed my guest was Saeron so I didn't think much of it when he brushed his hand against my back to get my attention. Instantly I knew it wasn't him.&lt;br /&gt;I turned about to find Jurah dressed in a robe and slippers. It seemed quite contrary to his character from what I had seen previously: a well fitted suit that just screamed I mean business.&lt;br /&gt;“I just wanted to personally see if you had everything you needed here.”&lt;br /&gt;“I think so, thank you.” I tried my best to make my words audible. I could feel my face heating up. Was I really that swayed by him?&lt;br /&gt;“Don't hesitate to ask if you need anything,” he said with a smile. He caught a strand of his hair and pushed it back into place. “I'll be happy to help.”&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you.” Thankfully the words came out clearly. I watched as he walked toward the door then stopped abruptly.&lt;br /&gt;“Might I make a suggestion?” He said as he made his way to the closet. He pulled out a pink silk pajama set and held it up to my cheek. My face immediately began burning and I prayed to god he didn't notice. “This color would go nicely with your complexion.” He smiled warmly as his gold eyes looked into mine and I instantly felt my heart beat drumming faster. I closed my eyes and breathed out, but it didn't help. I felt his hand lift from my skin and opened my eyes to find him at the door.&lt;br /&gt;“Good night,” his words rolling off the tongue. I struggled just to get mine out.&lt;br /&gt;“Um...good night.”&lt;br /&gt;I waited for a moment, just to make sure he was gone from the hall and then headed back to Saeron's room dressed in the pajama's Jurah had suggested I wear.&lt;br /&gt;“What took you so long?” He squeezed me against him playfully. He scooped me up into his arms and took me to the bed again. This time he got in with me. He pulled me on top of him and gazed up at me, his eyes filled with love.&lt;br /&gt;“So, I have a question for you.” I tucked my hair behind my ear. “What name do I call you now? Saeron or Taj?”&lt;br /&gt;“I'd imagine, after calling me Saeron for so long it would just be easier to stick with that name.” He smiled and kissed me lightly on the cheek. I wished it had been the lips.&lt;br /&gt;I rested my head down on his chest and listened to his beating heart. I was surprised at how erratically it beat. Was he just as aroused as I was?&lt;br /&gt;I felt his hand go to my side and my eyes closed with pleasure as he rubbed it gently. Suddenly my eyes instinctively shot open and my skin burned hotter than ever. I could feel his hand still rubbing me, but now on my bare skin. I smiled and closed my eyes again as he trailed up and down my back. I was burning hot, but I was enjoying every minute of it.&lt;br /&gt;He suddenly stopped and laid me down beside him. He put his hand on my neck and began trailing his fingers all around it. I closed my eyes in ecstasy, the feeling driving me crazy. Suddenly his mouth pressed against mine and I melted. Before I knew what I was doing I had pulled his body closer to me, my hands rubbing his neck and back as our lips stayed locked and our eyes stayed closed.&lt;br /&gt;I was trying to take off his night shirt when he stopped me, stopping everything we were doing.&lt;br /&gt;“What are you doing?” He asked with concerned eyes.&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know,” I felt a little embarrassment that I had tried to de-clothe him. He looked at me for a second, his eyes unsure, before he rested beside me.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sorry.” I tried to catch my breath. It was hard to breath after so much excitement.&lt;br /&gt;“No, it's okay. It's just...I'm not ready for that yet.” He smiled at me, obviously trying to make me feel better.&lt;br /&gt;“That's fine.” I said softly. It really wasn't. Why wasn't he ready for anything? Just about any guy would have taken this opportunity.&lt;br /&gt;“I really care about you. You know that right?” He pulled me close to him. I smiled and nodded. “Good.” He gave me a peck on the lips.&lt;br /&gt;That whole week Saeron trained hard with Crom, and each night he came back disappointed in his abilities. He had accomplished the ability to control his transformations for a little under an hour, but it still wasn't enough to satisfy him. He was beginning to get discouraged and it was worrying me.&lt;br /&gt;One night I decided I'd get dressed in something nice and head over to Saeron's room to make him feel better. I picked a short satin pink dress, combed my hair and put on my make-up.&lt;br /&gt;As I walked along the wide and dimly lit hall I started to notice a figure leaning against the wall a few paces ahead of me. I tried to ignore whoever it was as I passed by, trying my best not to look at the person. The sound of footsteps startled my concentration and without thinking I looked behind me.&lt;br /&gt;I saw the god-like figure pause in his footsteps and cock his head as though he was wondering what my next move would be. I was now glad that the halls were so dimly lit because my cheeks were beginning to redden from the sheer sight of him standing that close to me.&lt;br /&gt;“How's Saeron doing?” Jurah's voice sounded concerned.&lt;br /&gt;“He's not been very happy lately.” I confessed. I looked down at my bare feet. A hand gently pulled my head back up and my gaze met the honey colored eyes before me. I blushed even more from the touch of his hand.&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sure he'll be better in no time.” His words touched me, making me feel more confident about what I was doing. I was sure my idea would work now.&lt;br /&gt;I entered his room with a smile on my face only to find him shaking violently, desperately trying to hold his human form in place.&lt;br /&gt;“Don't strain yourself!” I yelled at him with concern. “Just wait till midnight.”&lt;br /&gt;“No!” He barked back at me. My eyes widened both in shock and fear.&lt;br /&gt;“Saeron, it's okay. You'll get it.” I tried to assure him. He continued to try.&lt;br /&gt;“Please, just let me concentrate. I'd appreciate it if you didn't give me orders!” His voice boomed back at me. I knew he was only frustrated, but my heart instantly hurt when his words cut into me.&lt;br /&gt;“I'll just wait here then,” I sat on the bed, trying my hardest not to cry as I watched him changing back in forth, from tiger to human, cursing each time he couldn't stay in his human form. I fell asleep watching him and didn't even know if he had come to bed later.&lt;br /&gt;I woke up in the morning feeling okay, but knowing deep down that something still felt wrong. The whole day me and Saeron never said a word to each other and I could feel us growing further and further apart. I was starting to worry. Did he not care for me anymore?&lt;br /&gt;I became even more worried when I came to his room that night and he wasn't there. I lay down on his bed and fell asleep waiting for him. During the middle of the night I felt him get into bed, but I was too tired to remember anything else.&lt;br /&gt;The next morning I woke up a little later than I had planned. The sun was already high in the sky. I turned around to see if Saeron was still asleep or not, but all that was left were ruffle sheets.&lt;br /&gt;My eyes widened and I got out of bed. I began looking for him, but he was no where to be found in his room.&lt;br /&gt;Where had he gone?&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-7607013753017199626?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/7607013753017199626/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=7607013753017199626' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/7607013753017199626'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/7607013753017199626'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2008/01/chapter-fifteen-art-of-control.html' title='Chapter Fifteen - The Art of Control'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-2895271025162829149</id><published>2007-12-30T00:37:00.002-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-30T22:22:22.103-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Fourteen - The Kingdom</title><content type='html'>&lt;a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://fc02.deviantart.com/fs24/i/2007/363/6/6/Saeron_by_happykitsune.jpg"&gt;&lt;img style="margin: 0px auto 10px; display: block; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 320px;" src="http://fc02.deviantart.com/fs24/i/2007/363/6/6/Saeron_by_happykitsune.jpg" alt="" border="0" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="center"&gt;Chapter Fourteen – The Kingdom&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; As the dragons alighted down toward the island I could see every detail much clearer. Lush greenery spread all across it and several small pools were scattered within the island. I could feel my mood uplifting as we got closer. I could now see what appeared to be an elaborate castle in the clearing. It stood tall and large, begging any building to measure up to it's height.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; We reached our landing place, a clearing of finely cut grass and polished stones outlining to make it clear where to land. The robed male sitting with me hopped off and pulled me down gently.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Come,” He said. Eagerness in his voice. “You have nothing to fear here. You're home.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I wasn't sure if he was talking to Saeron or me, but I followed the three anyway, into the beautiful castle.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; Walking up the stairs alone was quite a challenge. I lost count of the amount when I hit a hundred. I felt as though my legs were going to give out, but Saeron helped me the whole way. I couldn't believe it. How could these people have the strength, the endurance to do such physical activity without a sweat? &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; We finally made it inside and I could barely breathe. I tried to recompose myself before everyone stared. Or were they already staring?&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; Inside it was spacious and decorated brilliantly in gold. Paintings hung on the walls of people and tigers. And fresh picked flowers in vases sat on golden tables in front of each large windows in the room. It was all so breath taking. But what was more breath taking was the painted ceiling with tigers and humans and the moon in the center. It was all so beautiful.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I looked in front of me at the strangers who were still robed and notices another flight of stairs. These split into a fork and up to several rooms from what I could tell.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; Not more stairs. I almost lost my balance from lack of oxygen.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Before we show you the rest of our kingdom and everyone else we'd like to introduce ourselves.” One of the males said.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; Finally I would get to see what they looked like. I watched as each one took off their robes completely and began introducing themselves.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I am Annie.” The female one introduced herself politely with a curtsy. Her hair was dark and shiny with hints of white and her eyes a honey brown. She smiled, showing her perfect row of teeth. “Nice to meet you two.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I'm Zayn and this is Drogo” The male who had almost attacked me greeted us with a grin. A bit startled I realized a big, green iguana rested on his shoulder, cuddling up to his brightly colored red hair. Zayn's eyes were just as green as his iguana. “Pleasure to meet you guys.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “And I'm Jurah. Welcome.” The last male spoke. He was a figure more god-like than any person I'd ever laid eyes on. His form was perfectly shaped, his face perfectly chiseled, each strand of his strawberry, cream colored hair fell neatly into place. He was all to much for me to take in. I had to look away. Even then his image bore in my mind. Each detail of his intricately designed suit, his nicely polished boots, and his gold eyes continued to stare gorgeously. My thoughts were interrupted by his voice which I immediately found to be quite soothing. “What is your name?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Uh..Dante. Sorry.” I looked down in embarrassment. Had he been that distracting? Truth be told every one of Saeron's “people” were all very attractive. I was thankful at that moment that God hadn't cursed me with horrible looks so I wouldn't have to stand out here.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; We were on our tour of the castle when we came across an old couple tending to the garden.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Dante, Saeron, this is Melony and Horus.” Jurah introduced us and the couple came eagerly to us to say hi.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Oh my. Does this one not know how to control his transformations yet?” Melony put her hand to her face with concern.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Sadly no, but I'm sure Cromwell could teach him.” Jurah then led us up a flight of stairs and into a very large kitchen where a bald man stood preparing lunch over a tub of soup.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Gah! Get out! Lunch isn't ready yet!” He shrieked, his blue eyes wide with surprise.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Crom, we have guests.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Guests?” Crom was starting to settle down. “Why hello, I had no idea there were still more of us out there. Why are you still in your tiger form? Don't be shy, I wont bite.” He finished with a hearty laugh.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Crom, he can't control his transformations. That's why I need you to do me a favor and teach him.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Not a problem. It'll take some time, but I'm sure you'll pick it up in a week or two.” He smiled warmly.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Thank you,” Saeron said with his toothy smile. “I'm glad there's finally a way to control this.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Of course, you just never had anyone to teach you,” Zayn chimed in.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “How did you find me anyhow?” Saeron questioned.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “It's a long story. But I'll be happy to share it with you over dinner tonight.” Jurah's smooth voice offered.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Sounds good.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Lunch will be served to your rooms in less than ten minutes. Why don't you get them to their own rooms so they can eat and rest up.” Crom shook his stirring spoon at Zayn.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I'm not the one in charge of everything, so cool your jets old man.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “You need to be more hospitable!” Crom yelled back. “If you were my son I'd-&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Well your not,” Zayn stuck his tongue out at Crom. I couldn't help but laugh at their argument. It was like they were brothers.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “If you weren't my cousin I'd slap you silly!” Oh so that's what their relation was.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I think we should go.” Jurah directed us out of the kitchen, leaving Zayn behind. “I'm terribly sorry about their little spat. Their always at it.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “It's ok.” I smiled and then sighed almost immediately after. I wondered where my family was now. Had everyone really fled like Jurah said? Were they okay?  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; We headed down a hall lit up by big windows and candles and passed several doors I assumed were mostly bedrooms. I wondered which would be ours.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “This room will be Saeron's.” Jurah opened the door and we all headed inside to take a look. The decorating was all done in gold just like the first room and the bed was a deep crimson red with a beautiful angel carved in the headboard. To the right was a restroom and next to it was a walk in closet. The room had three big windows that allowed for light to come in and a table with chairs at the far right corner.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Annie, would you see to it that Saeron gets his closet filled with clothes?” Jurah turned to me and gestured to the door. “And now, if you'll come with me I'll get you to your room.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; We walked down the hall, neither of us saying a word. We eventually got to what would be my bed room and Jurah opened it, allowing me to view the room that was almost identical to Saeron's. The only difference was that the covers were a rosy red and the headboard had a tiger engraved in it.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I'll personally see to it that you get the clothes you need.” He bowed politely before exiting the room.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I stared out the window. The view was breathtaking. A pool of water down below and trees as far as I could see. For such a small island I couldn't see the ocean at all. Only miles and miles of acreage.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Your lunch, my dear.” It was Melony. She was pushing around a small cart with food atop it. “I hope your hungry because Crom made everyone a feast to celebrate your coming here. And tonight there will be even more food.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Thank you, Melony.” I eyed the food and my mouth began to water. Creamy tomato soup, fresh, hot bread, pears and apples, small blue icing cake.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Oh please dear, call me Mel.” She smiled warmly and began placing the food on my table. “So, Jurah told me your not a Jyot.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “A what?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “One of us. A Jyot. How is it you came to be with that other one, Saeron?”  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “To make a long story short, I was offered as a sacrifice to him and he chose not to kill me.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Oh my! That's quite a story for such few words. I'd love to hear it over dinner tonight.” She sounded both thrilled and shocked.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Me and Saeron would be happy to tell it.” I turned to my food then turned back to her, remembering I had another question. “Is this all that's left of the Jyot people?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I'm afraid so. At least all we know of. Were lucky to have found Saeron, but I'm afraid he's the last of us.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Why are there so few of you?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Oh, dear. It's a long story. But I'm sure we can share that one too when it comes time for dinner.” She then headed out, leaving me to eat by myself.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I had just finished my soup when I heard a faint tap at the door. I got up to see who it was and found Saeron waiting patiently for me.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Sorry, I got lonely over there by myself. Mind if I stay here for a bit?” Saeron's eyes begged me to take him in.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Well of course. I was just getting ready to eat some cake. You want a piece?” I offered him one, but he shook his head.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I'm really glad I found more like me.” I could hear the relief in his voice. “I'm told were called the Jyot, people of the moon. Which goes without saying.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Yeah, Melony told me. She said she'd explain everything at dinner and that she wants to hear our story.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Heh, that'll be a long one to tell.” He stared out the window at nothing in particular. I picked up a cake and began chewing mindlessly on it. “I'm eager to learn how to control these transformations. Finally I won't have to wait till midnight to hold you.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; A let out a small chuckle and finished my cake. “You always have a sweet way of saying things.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “That's because you make me sweet.” Saeron turned to me and smiled. “You make me forget all the bad that's ever happened to me.” He paused, gazing up at me. “I wish I could kiss you right now. Damn this tiger form.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Aww, I can still hug you.” I got up and pulled his furry body to me in a loving embrace.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I know, but I want to be like them.” Saeron said with a sigh. “Don't worry. I'll learn how to though. I'll learn it as fast as I can.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Either way, I'll still be here for you. Even if I have to wait till midnight to kiss you.” I said as I smiled at him warmly and he smiled back at me.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I finished the rest of my food and talked to Saeron for a bit before we heard a knock at the door.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Is Saeron in here?” I heard Crom's voice come through the door just before be came in. “There you are. How would you like to start training right now?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “That would be great.” Saeron got up and followed Crom. “I'll see you at dinner, Dante.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I was alone now. I figured the only thing I could do was rest so I got onto the bed, laid my head down, and attempted to go to sleep.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt;  &lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-2895271025162829149?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/2895271025162829149/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=2895271025162829149' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/2895271025162829149'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/2895271025162829149'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/12/chapter-fourteen-kingdom-as-dragons.html' title='Chapter Fourteen - The Kingdom'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-8060186891916464081</id><published>2007-12-30T00:37:00.001-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-30T00:37:42.855-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Thirteen – Hidden Stripes</title><content type='html'>&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="center"&gt;Chapter Thirteen – Hidden Stripes&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="center"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; Fingers ran through my long hair. I couldn't see who it was, but I could feel them. I tried to open my eyes, but I could only see darkness. I realized now it was already night. I turned around and saw Saeron in his human form. Now I knew it had to be really late.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I smiled at him as he gazed at me lovingly with those beautiful glowing blue eyes. It was then that I remember what I had done. I had lifted the curse and Saeron was free to do as he pleased without the burden of the beast locked inside him. Now it was locked inside of me. Would it curse me now?&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “How long have I been out?” I questioned. I still felt a little exhausted from the past events.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Just today. You were sleeping so soundly I thought you might never wake up.” He said with a smile. He brought his hand up to meet mine. As he caressed me gently I closed my eyes, taking in the warmth of his hand. His hand felt so good touching me softly on my chin that I almost didn't notice his hand bringing my face closer to his. I opened my eyes, then closed them right away, awaiting my kiss. His hand left my chin, but came back to me a second later, this time touching my neck gently. I immediately fell under his trance, my cheeks burning with arousal and my eyes still shut. I waited mindlessly for his next move welcoming every part of him. His hand began moving from my neck to my shoulders where my jacket hung loosely, waiting to be taken off. I felt my body go almost limp and my face burn even more as his hands reached for my waist and pulled me closer. My body pressed against his and the heat was ungodly hot. I fell into his chest, trying my hardest not to make a sound as he pulled me on top of him. I blushed even more as his legs came between mine and my body now tingled with arousal. I could barely look at him as his piercing blue eyes gazed up at me with passion. I could hear my heart pounding a hundred miles a second. I wasn't sure what would happen next. My body nearly gave out on me as his hand reached for my chin and pulled me closer into his face. I nearly collapsed, melting right on the spot, as his warm, soft lips crushed into mine. They moved perfectly with his, and we soon had our hands entangled in each others hair. It felt so good, our bodies so close together, our lips kissing each other. It felt so right, like there was no one else in this world right for me, but him.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; We stopped kissing to get a breath of air and I instantly wanted more. I just couldn't take breathing the plain air. I wanted his breath. I wanted his lips. I wanted him.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Why did you stop?” I asked through gasps of air.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “You need to breathe Dante,” Saeron said with a smile. His speech was surprisingly uninterrupted by gasps for air. “Don't you remember.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Why aren't you out of breath?” I had finally caught my breath and was staring back at him, eagerly awaiting more.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I guess being a tiger half the time keeps me in pretty good shape.” He said with a pleasant smile that made me grow even more eager. I waited to see if he'd try anything else, but as soon as our gazes broke from one another he gently lay me next to him and wrapped his arm around my waist. I could feel his hot breath on my neck as he kissed the nape of it and rested his head beside mine. He nudged his nose against my head a few times, kissed my neck again, and then laid back down leaving me still burning with desire. Why did he torture me like this? Didn't he want me?&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; If I hadn't of been so tired I would have asked him why he hadn't done more, but I was fighting fatigue and figured I could always have him later. After all, the curse was lifted and we could live in peace.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; Morning came sooner than I would have anticipated and I soon found my love transformed back into his tiger form. The curse may have been removed, but his tiger form was far from overcome. Was that just the way it was suppose to be? Or could this be cured also?&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “What?” His voice came out gruff as it had always been while in his tiger form. “The curse has been lifted, but I can't help transforming back into a tiger. Its just the nature of our people. I just wish I could control when I transformed.” He sighed through his teeth.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I stoked his fur and gave him a hug, happy that I could now touch him without him getting upset at me.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I'm sorry about the way I was, you know, before I sent you away. You know I didn't mean to upset you right?” His blue eyes showed true sincerity. “And I never meant to hurt you. I never wanted you away from me, but I had no choice, even if I did want to be near you. That's why I secretly visited you while you slept.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “That...that wasn't a dream?” I was stunned. Had he really been there while I slept and I'd missed it? “Why didn't you wake me up?! You don't know how much I missed you. How much I wanted to go back.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I know, I'm sorry. But I didn't want you to come back to me. And I knew if you saw me you'd follow me back, so I came as late as I could. I just couldn't stop myself. I had to know you were okay, that you were safely back home. I probably would have come every- no, I know I would have come every night to see you. I missed you so much.” He nuzzled his face into my chest and neck. Had he of been in his human form it would have probably been the equivalent to a hug. “I'm just glad your back and I don't have to worry about your safety anymore.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I couldn't just leave you here by yourself.” I began. “When I found out everything about you I had to come to your rescue, especially knowing that you were Taj.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “You know I'm Taj now? I wasn't expecting you to ever guess, its been so many years and I've changed a lot since then. Who told you all this?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “The Temple Keeper.” I answered. Saeron's face suddenly became dark and his eyes hard.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “What else did he tell you?” Saeron's voice sounded hard and cold.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “He told me he adopted you for the soul purpose of sacrificing the innocent and that he placed a curse on you so that you'd have no choice but to attack innocent people. He also told me why he was killing certain people.” Saeron waited patiently for me to continue. “He says no one, not even you knows that he's been killing magical beings known as Silvani.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Silvani? What the- What are they?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Beings that know the ways of the earth. Apparently every one who was sent to be sacrificed was a Silvani. And that means I'm one too.” I paused to see his expression. It was surprisingly blank. “That's how I saved you.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Through these Silvani powers? So your a magical being? Are you not human than?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I don't know. The way he explained it it looks as though the Silvani has infused itself within me and has pretty much joined itself with me. In a way I am human, but instinctively I am a Silvani. I just wish I knew how exactly these powers worked.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “They could be dangerous. I can see why he would have wanted to exterminate them, but it's still wrong. Their still people and I wont have any part of it. The curse is gone and I'm done with all of this. I'm ready to go back home.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “What will you do about The Temple Keeper?”  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “If I have to I'll hide from him. I'll make sure I'm only visible when I'm a human.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “But that'll mean only at night.” I reminded him.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “It'll be worth it, as long as I get to be with you.” He nudged me with his nose again.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “When will we leave?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Tonight, just before I transform into a human.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; It was beginning to get late and I was starting to get anxious as I sat by the pond. The sky was already starting to glow brightly with stars and the moon shown full in the sky. I knew it wouldn't be till midnight that the moon could work it's magic on Saeron.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I watched him walk calmly toward me, his eyes just as anxious as mine, but his composure far better than mine was. I was just aching to go back home.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “You ready?” I asked excitedly.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “As ready as I'll ever be.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; We were halfway to the village when his tiger form began to glow a blueish white color. I did a double take before realizing he was beginning to transform. I watched as paws became hands, fur became hair, and his whole body morphed into the perfect godly figure I couldn't help, but swoon over. He ran his hands through his dark hair and smiled at me.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Come one, you can gawk at me later.” He laughed through his teeth. He pulled me to his side and we walked together in the jungle, hip to hip.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; We were only a few minutes away when I could smell smoke and immediately a fire came to mind. I raced forward, past Saeron, not even thinking to check if he was keeping up behind me. And as I got closer I began to see a bright glowing in the distance. I hurried further, knowing I was less than a minute away from the town, my legs carrying me as fast as they could. &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I reached the jungles end and my eyes widened with horror. The once peaceful town was now surrounded in flames. Everything I had grown up with was being engulfed in front of my eyes.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Dante! Get away!” I heard Saeron's voice as he scooped me up into his arms, taking me as far away from the flames as possible. “We have to get away from here or the flames will engulf us too.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I couldn't say anything as he carried me away from the town. I was speechless with shock. How could this have happened?&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; Saeron suddenly stopped in his tracks and when I looked up my words returned. Before us, three robed people stood, blocking our path. Saeron sat me down. I could tell he was preparing for whatever battle we may have to fight.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Move!” He yelled in anger.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Easy there.” One of the guys called from the robe. “We aren't going to hurt you.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “What happened here?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “The old man, that Temple Keeper went mad.” Another one spoke. “The people all fled. Their okay, but the town was set ablaze because of his madness.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “How do I know your telling the truth?! Who are you?” Saeron commanded.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; Each of three took off their hoods, but I still couldn't see who they were. The fire burning brightly in their background did little to brighten their faces.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “It's you!” Saeron gasped. Apparently being part tiger allowed him to see better in the dark than I could. “I want answers now. Why did you leave when I tried to ask you about our people in the forest?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Saeron,” My voice came out soft and meek. I was afraid he may not hear me. “When did you meet these people?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “This one,” Saeron pointed to the one on the far right. “Was the one that almost attacked you. I would have killed him, but he transformed and all I could think was to ask more questions. But he fled and I couldn't find him. I had no idea there were more like me out there.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Yeah sorry bout that. And sorry I tried to attack you girly. I wasn't meaning any harm by it. I didn't want to eat you. I just couldn't resist following a lonely, helpless girl into the forest. It was just for fun ya know?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I gulped as I pictured myself getting attacked by this guy in his tiger form. To think I would have been killed if Saeron hadn't saved me.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “We need to get out of here fast!” The other voice, clearly another male, commanded. “You two come with us. The fire will most certainly spread vapidly in a matter of minutes! There'll be no escaping it.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; We hurried as fast as we could, despite not knowing who exactly these robed people were. All we knew was that they were like Saeron and that they wanted to help us get to safety.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Where are we going?!” I asked them, hoping they'd hear me.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Back to our kingdom.” One of them replied. This one was female.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “We have a kingdom?” Saeron asked, surprised at this newfound fact.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Yes, it resides withing the Bermuda Triangle.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Wait! That's forbidden area. Nothing can get through there alive. It's too dangerous.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “We have our ways to get there.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “How? Boats are sunk and any form of technology like planes and ships crash in the magnetic fields.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “We have our ways, just follow us and you'll get out of this alive.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “What could you possibly have that could get us to your kingdom.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “You ever heard of dragons girly?” One of the male ones asked.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “A dragon? You mean like a Kamodo dragon? Yeah, I was attacked by one once. Why?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “No, I don't mean that kind of dragon. I mean a flying dragon.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Everyone knows those don't exist.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “You'll see.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; We made it to the edge of the jungle and onto a cliff. Immediately my eyes took in the massive beasts we would be using as transportation. The beasts these people called dragons.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Okay, so their not really dragons, but their kind of an evolved form of the pterodactyl. Their perfect for carrying people and tigers across the Bermuda Triangle.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I watched as the moon began to fade and the sun began to rise. Suddenly Saeron's form began to shift and he became furry once again.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Alright, this is how were going to do this.” The other male spoke. “Since we only have three dragons and five of us, including one of us as a tiger, were going to have to pair up and have the tiger ride alone. You two will ride together and I will ride with her.” He gestured to me. I looked at Saeron for approve to go with him, but he seemed to realize we had no choice either way. So I hopped on with the male stranger and each dragon took off in flight. At first it was a little scary, my body could barely balance on the beast as it went through the turbulence in the air, but later I began to get a hand of it. I was more worried about Saeron who had to dig his claws into the dragons saddle to stay on.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Their's paw grips ya know.” The males on the other dragon yelled to Saeron. Saeron uncomfortably adjusted himself so that he could ride without having to claw at the saddle any more. I felt bad for him. How come he couldn't control his transformation like these...erm...”tiger people” could? Was it something they learned to do with time?&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I suddenly realized, for the first time, the warm arm wrapped around my waist as it tightened to make sure I didn't fall off. I wanted to look back at who I was sitting with. I wanted to see all their faces, but their hoods were back over their heads and I was too afraid to turn around and look at who he was.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; The sun was shining brightly in the sky. Not at all the way I had pictured the Bermuda Triangle to look like. Down below I caught sight of an island resting within the vast sea.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “There it is.” The male holding onto me said proudly. “Our kingdom and your new home.”  &lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-8060186891916464081?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/8060186891916464081/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=8060186891916464081' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/8060186891916464081'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/8060186891916464081'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/12/chapter-thirteen-hidden-stripes.html' title='Chapter Thirteen – Hidden Stripes'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-810311329507582516</id><published>2007-12-25T21:22:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-25T21:25:47.436-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Twelve – Nature's Power</title><content type='html'>Chapter Twelve – Nature's Power&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    The rain was beginning to pick up and the air was starting to get colder. I had been standing at  the temples entrance for almost an hour and still no sign of Saeron.&lt;br /&gt;    I was beginning to get worried until I saw his dark fur pop out of the forest. He began walked towards the temple then stopped, gazing up a me as though he had been caught. I was about to call him to me when I saw the look in his eyes. Though the rain was thick and fog was beginning to form I could clearly see the pools of his blue eyes filled with sadness far worst than I had ever known.&lt;br /&gt;    He quickly turned away from my gaze and ran into the jungle, not even taking a second glance as I stretched out my arm toward him. He was still afraid. He didn't want to hurt me.&lt;br /&gt; I slumped down on the floor and buried my face in my knees. I didn't know if I should go after him or not. I wanted to help him, but did I actually have the power to do it?&lt;br /&gt;    I looked up, wiping my tears, and saw the statues before me. They had always reminded me of when I first came to the temple, their faces so scary looking, and yet now so familiar. I got up and peer at the front end of the statue. A gasp left my lips unintentionally. I had never realized it before, but the statues resembled Saeron in his dark form. Every detail was exact, or at least it appeared to be from what I could see behind the growth of ivy. The living Earth would always prevail over anything that stood in its way. If only I knew the secrets to using its power to my advantage. Well...I did, but I didn't know personally. But, perhaps natures powers shouldn't be known, after all its all instinct.&lt;br /&gt;    Instinct!&lt;br /&gt;    That how the Silvani must use their powers!&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;    I found the hood on my jacket and gently slipped it over my head. The hood wouldn't matter in this much rain, but anything was better than nothing. At least I was wearing something other than a gown for a change.&lt;br /&gt;    My feet carried me threw the forest in a dazed rush. Where was I even going? And would I ever find him? These were questions that continued buzzing through my head, but never seemed to really get to me. I didn't care if I got lost, I'd scour the Earth until I found and perhaps even die trying. I was hoping I'd find him first though. Dying was really a bad option for me.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;    I couldn't believe how much jungle I had to go through, and how much fog was everywhere. I was feeling exhausted and decided to take a rest when the fog got even thicker. I got up as soon as I had mustered enough strength and beginning look for a way through the fog and rain. I wasn't sure which way to go now. I flung my head this way and that, but each direction looked the same to me. Suddenly I began to hear voices. I figured I was just dazed and hallucinating so I ignored them. But a few minutes later the voices returned. I couldn't get rid of them this time so I decided to listen.&lt;br /&gt;    The voices were very faint at first and I couldn't make out the words, but something inside me told me to follow their sound. I head in their direction and the voices became louder. I was beginning to get excited, hoping the voices would lead me to Saeron.&lt;br /&gt;    The voices continued to get louder, which was a big help over the roaring rain and I begin to feel like I truly was going the right direction. Of course I couldn't really tell either way, the fog was just too think. I could barely make out the tree in front of me. Not only that, but I was starting to get tired of the rain. I wished it would stop so that the fog would clear and I could see better.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;    Suddenly, without warning, the rain stopped. Not even a drop fell and the sun no showed itself faintly through the trees. Had I done that? Had I actually wished the rain away? I continued walking toward the voices, the fog still heavy, but clearing. But I couldn't get the rain stopping out of my head. Perhaps I could it out again. I really didn't want it to rain, but I wanted to see if I really did have powers. So I wished for it to rain. I waited patiently, but nothing happened. I sighed. Maybe I didn't do it after all. Or maybe I wasn't really a Silvani. No. I looked down at my shirt as I began lifting it up to reveal my markings. I was a Silvani, but perhaps my skills only worked sometimes. I gulped. That scared me more than anything; for my powers not to work.&lt;br /&gt; I hurried toward the voices, the fog getting thinner and thinner by the minute. Soon I could see more than a hundred feet in front of me. I was coming up the hill when I realized where I was. The meadow I had come to a few times was there before me. The fog was nearly gone here and the voices had stopped. I walked slowly among the grass, careful not to make a sudden movement in such a wide, open area where creatures could easily prey on me.&lt;br /&gt;    I caught a glimpse of something and it made me stop dead in my tracks. Lying on few hundred feet away from me, beaten and lifeless, was Saeron.&lt;br /&gt;    I ran to him and threw my face down on his neck. Was he dead?!&lt;br /&gt;    “Saeron, get up sweetie!” I yelled frantically. “Get up! What's wrong with you?” I wasn't getting a response so I felt around for his pulse. I grabbed his paw and squeezed it in hope that    I'd find a throbbing beat. Luckily his heart was still beating, but he still hadn't woken up. What was wrong with him? Who had did this to him?&lt;br /&gt;    “Saeron! Get up!” I screamed through tears. My face fell to his backside and my words came out muffled. “Wake up! Please!” I sobbed in his fur until I had to come up for air. I looked at his beaten up body. Had he been attacked by something? He had been fine that morning when he fought the tiger in the forest, had something else found him when he left?&lt;br /&gt;    A loud roar made me jump and apparently awoke Saeron as well. His body began to move and his eyes flickered open to small slits. I would have hugged him, I was so overjoyed he was okay, but the roar came once again only this time it was closer. I turn my head to see the familiar form standing only a few hundred feet away from me. I nearly lost all hope when it's yellow eyes met mine, but I knew I couldn't let Saeron down, even if it meant I was going to die trying.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;    I stood up cautiously, eying the beast as it licked its chops and gazed at my intently. What was I going to do, fight it some how? And how had it escaped from Saeron's body in physical form?&lt;br /&gt; “Dante what are you doing?” Saeron's voice was weak, but concerned. “That thing will kill you. Get out of here!”&lt;br /&gt;    “No, I can't just leave you here like this,” I protested. I looked back and saw the worry in Saeron's eyes. He must have really cared about me more than I thought. “I'm going to get rid of this curse.”&lt;br /&gt;    “What are you thinking?! I can't fight that thing, let alone you! He's gotten lose from me! He's tired of waiting to eat! He's hungry and he want you now get out now!!!”&lt;br /&gt;    “No! I'm going to save you!” As I said this the beast began to run itself toward me. I kept still hoping with every fiber of my being that I would live.&lt;br /&gt;    “Dante! No!” I heard his screams as the beast flew into me. Suddenly everything began to move slowly. Light began to beam from my body as though it was trying to escape and strangely began to coil itself within the beast, going in and out of it body, weaving this way and that, almost as though the light beams were vines intruding their way into wherever they could. I felt my body begin to absorb the vine-like beams, each one going in without even so much as a tickle, bring in the beast with them down into the depths of my body, down into the core of my soul. When the beams were gone and the beast locked away everything turned back to normal.&lt;br /&gt; I fell to the ground exhausted, my eyes barely able to stay open as watched Saeron nudge me onto his back without turning into his dark form. I had really done it. I had saved him from the curse that had haunted him for so many years.&lt;br /&gt;    I smiled. I could relax now. The tension between us was gone and only happy days lay ahead of us.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-810311329507582516?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/810311329507582516/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=810311329507582516' title='1 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/810311329507582516'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/810311329507582516'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/12/chapter-twelve-natures-power.html' title='Chapter Twelve – Nature&apos;s Power'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>1</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-621075851432982992</id><published>2007-12-23T19:54:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-23T20:01:11.475-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Eleven - The Chosen Beings</title><content type='html'>&lt;div style="text-align: center;"&gt;&lt;a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://gw.gamewikis.org/images/0/01/Sylvari.jpg"&gt;&lt;img style="margin: 0px auto 10px; display: block; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 320px;" src="http://gw.gamewikis.org/images/0/01/Sylvari.jpg" alt="" border="0" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(picture created by Guild Wars. This is what a Silvani would kinda look like tho.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="center"&gt;Chapter Eleven – The Chosen Beings&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="center"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; The next day I got dressed in a hat, jacket, and clothing I normally don't wear hoping I could disguise my appearance. If the temple keeper or priest were to find out I had escaped I may be sent back, and even though Saeron was my friend I couldn't risk the dark side of him coming out again.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; It was still early morning and the streets were hushed except the chirping of birds when I finally arrived at Temple Priest's place. I had remembered coming here once with Nolie (the temple keeper also sold “magic” goods) and she wanted a potion to help clear her pimpled face. The shop had been dark and the items barely visible as we looked through items. I hoped that it would be the same today.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I turned the knob on the door, the feel of it alone making my back hairs stand on it, it was icy cold just like the crisp autumn morning. Autumn, thats right. I had been at the temple so long I had nearly forgotten summer was turning into autumn. I pulled the jacket closer to me as I opened the door, grateful to get out of the cold at last.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; Inside the house was dark as I'd hoped. There were no lights present except the small fire at the far left side. Not even a window was present in this first room to shed even a speck of light. I pulled the door shut and immediately began working on adjusting my eyes to the light.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “What business have you here?” The nearly hoarse old voice came from the darkness. I could now see the outline of the temple keepers face sitting near the fire. His glasses reflecting the flames as they danced every which way.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I stepped forward, preparing to change my voice. “I was just passing though town, thought I'd hear a few stories before I headed out. Heard you were the one to come to.” I was surprised at how masked my voice was. But the question was: Would he be fooled?&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I am getting kinda lonely sittin' here,” I heard him pop his back. “Haven't really done much in several days. There haven't been any sacrifices lately.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Sacrifices?” I pretended to be surprised.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Yes, a demon tiger terrorizes our village. He needs sacrifices or he'll eat us all.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “That sounds interesting. But wouldn't you all die eventually? Is there no other way to deal with the beast?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Oh there are ways, but neither you nor I would ever know what they are.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Who would know?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “They would.” He said it so ominously I nearly looked behind me to check if someone was there.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Who's they?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “The Silvani, a magical race of people who reincarnate themselves within us humans. They know the ways of the earth and have powers no one could ever hope for. Their dangerous creatures and none should ever be awakened.” The old man readjusted himself in his chair. “If you want a good story than you'll like this. These sacrifices, the people think any one of them could go to the temple at any point in time, but thats not how it works at all.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “You see I've known about these magical beings for some time now and I noticed them spring amongst my people. Those who are chosen are not mere humans, but in fact Silvani's. They don't know they are, but when they find out they could decide to take over our city and I couldn't let that happen.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I tried to take all the information in. It was all so strange. Was I really not a human? Was I magical being? I quickly regained my composer and transformed my voice again. “So being the temple keeper you can make the decision of who goes and I'm guessing you have a way of knowing who is born a Silvani?”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “The marking on their stomachs. As a child they are very faint and appear as though they are only birth marks, but I can tell. I check every baby for these marking and if I find one I make a note to send the child to the temple when he or she is old enough. The rule is that those sacrificed must be at least an adult.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Why not sacrifice the babies?” I couldn't believe I sounded as though it was humane to do so.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “The spirit of the Silvani can easily detach itself from its host at a young age and when it feels threatened it can and will defend itself to keep it's host, manifesting it's spirit in a physical form and kill anyone who threatens it's host. But when the Silvani has been in it's host for some time it begins to grow dormant inside the host unless the host is somehow able to unlock the Silvani's powers. In a sense the Silvani isn't really dormant, but apart of the host, like a split personality.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I was beginning to get dizzy from all the information, but I had to know more. I had to know more about what I now found out I was.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I still don't get what the difference is between them being younger or older. I mean, doesn't the Silvani still protect them when their older?” &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “One would think this, but I've found that if the person has no knowledge of the magic within them they are as helpless as if they were mere humans and that is why they are so easily killed my the tiger.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “This all seems so interesting, but I have another question for you. How did you get this tiger to do your bidding for you? Surely if you are the temple keeper it must be yours.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Indeed he is. He was trained my me personally in hopes that he would one day do my bidding. I wasn't sure how exactly I would carry out the extinct of these magical beings, but I knew he would be the one to help me.” The Temple Keeper took off his glasses and began cleaning them. “His stories a long one, but I'd be glad to tell you how he came to be.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “It should be very interesting.” I leaned against a shelf, waiting for his story to begin.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “Very well then. That tiger didn't start out his life like most would think. He was once human, in fact thats how all like his kinda start off and they eventually grow into their beastly forms. His name was Taj and he never really had anyone who cared for him.”&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I was glad the Temple Keeper couldn't see the shocked look I had on my face in the darkness.  Inside I was beaming with the realization that Saeron was the boy I had known all those years ago and that Taj hadn't disappeared, but was right under my nose the whole time. It all made sense now, why I was having those dreams, why I kept thinking of him, why me and Saeron clicked so well.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I focused my sight on the old man and tried to best to calm myself as he began his story. I was finally going to learn the truth of why Taj had gone missing all those years.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “He was left here years ago. No one knew where he came from or who his parents were. Many thought of his a strange kid and no one would associate with him. He was alone in the world and when he came to me he had just gotten into a fight. The town council had ruled he be sent to an orphanage far away, but I stepped in and took the opportunity to save the poor boy from his fate. This was when I was just starting to become aware of the presence of the Silvani. I work as a physician when mothers are giving birth and at that time I began to come across babies with strange, faint markings. After much research I found out what the marking were and began my crusade to rid the world of Silvani.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “When I adopted Taj I didn't know what he was, but over time I began to see him transform and I when I found out what he was I knew he'd be perfect for helping destroy the Silvani race. Through the years I literally beat his training into him. I made him hate the people of the town so that when they came to him as a sacrifice he wouldn't hesitate to eat them. I knew this wouldn't be enough though. I knew Taj had a kind heart. So I used what magic I knew to bring out the dark side in him. It's nearly impossible now for him to resist eating a human. Even the sight of them is enough to drive him crazy. The touch of them brings the dark side out of him completely. I imagine it would take a lot of strength to hold back. I'd think it'd probably kill him in the end if he tried to hard, but I'm not worried about that.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I eventually let him loose in the temple. He has the power to leave whenever he chooses, but the dark side always seems to gravitate back to the temple as long as theres food. I'd stay clear of that temple if I were you, Saeron, thats what I call his tiger from, will most certainly hunt you down if he sees or smells you.”  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; “I'll keep that in mind.” I said as I made my way out of the house. I shut the door with a loud bang and broke into a sprint. I ran and ran, and kept running, passing the town, passing my house, and I was still running when I got to the jungle. I knew where I was going, but why was I going there? I ran threw it in my head.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; Saeron was Taj, the boy I had been best friends with as a kid, the boy who had cared about me enough to fight for me when no one else would. The boy who I had thought disappeared so many years ago was the one who had protected me from so many things now and the one who I'd found comfort with at the temple. The one who, even though I barely knew him, I still cared deeply for. I had to get to him. If I was this magical being like he said, this Silvani than there was a chance that I could help him. After all the Temple Priest had said Silvani's were the only ones that knew how to deal with the beast. I'd find some power inside me that could free Saeron of this spell. I didn't know how, but I'd do it. I wasn't about to leave him to suffer all alone if I could help it.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I tried my hardest to get to the temple in a short amount of time, but my breathing soon became staggered and I was forced to rest for a while.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I heard a twig snap behind me and my head turned around to face whatever had made the sound. I immediately saw the familiar shape crouched a few hundred feet away from me, but the colors were different. Brilliant orange was something you would have expected to be a familiar thing on a tiger, but these color were in no way familiar to me.&lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I began to freeze. These colors meant danger to me and I knew at once I was trapped, about to become food for a tiger I didn't even know. This tiger wouldn't even understand me if I told it not to eat me. It was as dumb as any animal could be and not at all as forgiving as Saeron would be had I of just met him in the jungle. Then again, with his condition who knew.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I took in what I was up against. The tiger was pretty far away so perhaps I could make a run for it and, if I was lucky, make it to the temple before the tiger caught me. What was another tiger doing in the jungle anyways? I had never seen it before, so why was it showing up now?!  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I prepared for the spring, watching the tiger to make sure it didn't make any moves towards me. It's green eyes were watching me mercilessly. I could tell it was already thinking of how good I would taste. I had to make a run for it as soon as I could, but first I had to get unfrozen. I began working on unfreezing my body mentally, my eyes stayed locked with the tiger's.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I began to feel my legs when the tigers paws began moving forward and I was just about to make a run for it when a red blur of fur attacked my predator.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; I didn't wait to see what happened next. I knew it was Saeron and that he'd take care of himself. I also knew that I had to get to the temple as fast as I could to get away from him while he was in his dark form and await his return when he was back to normal.  &lt;/p&gt; &lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in;" align="left"&gt; The day was beginning to turn cloudy and a light rain was starting to fall as I the temple became visible. I knew in my mind what I wanted to do. I wanted to help him. But I was still so scared and afraid knowing that if I failed it would most likely mean losing my life.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-621075851432982992?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/621075851432982992/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=621075851432982992' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/621075851432982992'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/621075851432982992'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/12/chapter-eleven-chosen-beings.html' title='Chapter Eleven - The Chosen Beings'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-5741870146993960182</id><published>2007-12-16T00:07:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-16T00:09:16.806-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Ten - I Need Him</title><content type='html'>&lt;div align="left"&gt;Chapter Ten – I Need Him &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div align="left"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I quickly leaped off of Nara's back and tied her reins to a tree. Night had just fallen and the lights in the streets were the only things that allowed visibility in the town. I felt my way to the door and turned the knob, opening the door to a dimly lit room. Inside I could faintly see the outline of the kitchen; the stove, the table, chairs. I groped around in the darkness, trying to find my way and eventually found the door I was looking for.&lt;br /&gt;“Mom,” I paused for an answer. “Dad, I'm home!” I heard my father grunt under the covers and saw my Mom lift her head. I went to their bedside and flung my arms around my mom. “Mom, It's me, Dante, I've missed you!”&lt;br /&gt;“Dante?!” My mother lit the lantern by her bedside and allowed it to illuminate my face to get a better look. “My baby! You come home? Oh, how did you escape?”&lt;br /&gt;“He let me go, Mom.” I hugged her again. I could feel the tears on her cheeks as her face brushed against mine.&lt;br /&gt;“What's going on,” my Dad demanded as he arose. “Dante?!”&lt;br /&gt;“Dad! It's me! I'm back!” I rushed over to hug him. It was the moment I had dreamed of for so long.&lt;br /&gt;The next morning I awoke to a hearty breakfast of eggs, bacon and strawberries and the look on Baymon's face was priceless when he walked in.&lt;br /&gt;“Mom?” His voice was frantic.&lt;br /&gt;“Honey, it's really her. She came back to us.”&lt;br /&gt;“How did you get away?” He sat down in the chair beside me at the table. “Why didn't he eat you?”&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know. He's actually very kind to me.”&lt;br /&gt;“Kind?! Psh! There's nothing kind about a monster who wants to eat you.”&lt;br /&gt;“But he didn't want to eat me! He protected me!”&lt;br /&gt;“Hmpf! I don't know who your talking about, but that monster is no protector.”&lt;br /&gt;“He's not a monster!”&lt;br /&gt;“Stop fighting you too!” My mother broke in the conversation. “We should all just be happy Dante is still alive, regardless of why or how.”&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry, Mom,” Baymon's apology was less than sincere. “I still don't believe it though.”&lt;br /&gt;In town people were beginning to hear the news of my miraculous survival. I had several people come up to me with questions about how I escaped, and what happed, but I never uttered a word to them about Saeron. I was afraid of all the terrible things they would say about him. And there was no way I could convince them that he wasn't a monster.&lt;br /&gt;I met up with a few friends in town and was shocked at the changes that had occurred while I was gone. People were now starting to use cars and most of my friends were getting or already married.&lt;br /&gt;“I can't wait another day knowing I could be next to be sacrificed,” my friend Nolie was explaining to me why all the changes had occurred. “Besides, me and Drake both love each other very much. Have you thought of someone you'd like to marry Dante? You never know if you'll get sent back again. I'd hate for you to be unprepared.”&lt;br /&gt;“I really don't have any one in mind.” With Saeron out of the picture there really was no one in mind. I would have liked to think I could go back to him. He was probably feeling alone right now without me, and really missed him. But he had wanted to me to stay away and besides that I couldn't risk the danger, even if I cared about him....could I?&lt;br /&gt;“Dante?” My friends gentle voice knocked me back into reality. I focused on her voice to hear her clearly. “Would you like me to introduce you to a few bachelors?”&lt;br /&gt;“That's nice of you, but I'd rather not,” I smiled warmly as I declined her offer.&lt;br /&gt;“Alright, just let me know if you change your mind, hun.” I already knew that that wouldn't happen.&lt;br /&gt;I sat at the water's edge of a lake staring blankly into the reflection it showed me: A blond haired girl with blueish gray eyes and a cream colored face. I was trying to forget what I saw in my minds eye, but the images were still vivid. Those yellow eyes would most certainly haunt me for the rest of my life.&lt;br /&gt;I threw a stone in the water, attempt to skip it, but my attempt failed and the stone sunk under the surface. I sighed, not because of my failed attempt at skipping, but because of him. I knew I was going to miss it all. The nights I spent would seem empty with him sleeping beside me. The days would seem shorter without me waiting for him each second to come back. And I'd miss that gorgeous face, the face that no mere human could ever possess and those eyes that begged you to come near him, to fall into his arm and let his lips kiss you until your burning hot with passion.&lt;br /&gt;I focused on the ripples, made by the stone, in the water. I couldn't take it! I was going mad without him. But I knew I couldn't risk going back no matter how much I wanted him. I had to convince myself it was for my own self reasons and that he'd live a happier life with me. Without me he'd be able to live in peace without the worry of losing control. He wouldn't have to be that monster he hated so much.&lt;br /&gt;I found Nara grazing at the side of the house where I had left her. I pat her smooth two-tone colored hair and was temped to rub my head against it. I was starting to feel the affects. I was starting to miss him.&lt;br /&gt;Nara must have felt the way I eagerly pulled her mane to my face, having stopped grazing completely. She nudge my should lovingly and I could help but smile and let out a chuckle. Her eyes glistened as the setting sun reflected in them. I rubbed the top of her head and kissed her muzzle before heading to the house feeling only a tad better.&lt;br /&gt;At night it was worse. I kept waking up at late hours, hoping to find him laying beside me in human form rubbing my wounded side. It was healing nicely, but Saeron always liked to make sure I was comfortable, so when he became human he always rubbed my side in case it was hurting me. Tonight the pain from my side was gone, but a new pain arose in my chest. I wished he was there to comfort me, to tell me we could lively happily together forever, but that wasn't how it would be. I would never see him again.&lt;br /&gt;I began to feel a piercing pain in my eyes and they suddenly became moist without control. I tried to keep back the tears, there was no reason for me to cry, but I couldn't stop them no matter how hard I tried. I rolled over on my side, wincing as I accidentally caused more pain. Looking out my window I saw the moon hanging so brightly in the sky, a painful reminder of him. I wondered what he was doing, and if he was thinking of me. Or perhaps he isn't. Maybe he's trying to forget so he doesn't have to feel this pain like I do. Maybe he's glad I'm gone, glad that he can be free and in control.&lt;br /&gt;I tried to get to sleep, but between the tears and the pain I had from my side and the memories of him it was nearly impossible. I rolled over on my face in an attempt to shield myself from the view of the moon. Was his arm okay? Would he keep on the bandage I had given him?&lt;br /&gt;I rolled over again, this time facing my door, still blocking my view from the moon. If Saeron were here I would fall asleep instantly. I wish he would come visit me, there's no reason why he has to stay in that temple. Unless that's part of the curse. Maybe that's why he always told me to stay near the temple because he couldn't come into town. But that's silly. He always wondered off into the jungle, I'm sure he would have had to go a good distance for me not to hear him. Perhaps it's because he knows the people at town would try to kill him. He could probably take on anyone he wanted to, but I can tell he doesn't like killing people, it's only that monster inside him that wants to kill. Then why is it he can't visit me while he's in his human form at night? I'm so tired! Why can't I just go to sleep! These questions in my head need to stop. And I have a feeling it wont get any better tomorrow night, nor will the pain. Maybe if I go see the temple priest I can get some answers. Since he picks who goes he probably can tell me a few things. The only problem is he might not tell me any information if he knows I got away from Saeron. He'll probably think our whole village will be slaughtered. He wont believe me when I saw Saeron let me go. I'm surprised no one was upset with me for leaving. I mean, I'm glad that their happy I came back, but aren't they worried me not being killed will cause a bad omen? Then again, Nolie did tell me something that utterly shocked me that could be the reason. It's been over a month, actually two months now and there have been no sacrifices. My only guess is that everyone in town is beginning to suspect that Saeron is either done killing or dead. No, that can't be it, after all Nolie and everyone else are getting married. I'm thinking too much. I have no idea why no one cares. He he, maybe they think I'm a super human. Nah, I need to sleep.&lt;br /&gt;I laid on my back and looked at the moon one last time before closing my eyes. Before I awoke I had one very short dream. All I could remember was his face hovering over me as I lay in bed at the temple. I tried to reach out to him, but he moved further from me. I tried to call out to him, but words never came out, and then he was gone. I tried to get out of bed to follow him, but my body was paralyzed. Tears rolled down my cheek in my dream and then I awoke realizing I was both sweaty and crying.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-5741870146993960182?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/5741870146993960182/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=5741870146993960182' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/5741870146993960182'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/5741870146993960182'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/12/chapter-ten-i-need-him.html' title='Chapter Ten - I Need Him'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-6921700358105613157</id><published>2007-12-09T22:37:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T22:41:31.528-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Nine - Secret of the Painful Eyes</title><content type='html'>&lt;a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://fc03.deviantart.com/fs16/f/2007/129/b/1/Eye_of_the_Tiger_XD_by_talmaar.png"&gt;&lt;img style="margin: 0px auto 10px; display: block; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 400px;" src="http://fc03.deviantart.com/fs16/f/2007/129/b/1/Eye_of_the_Tiger_XD_by_talmaar.png" alt="" border="0" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Nine – Secret of the Painful Eyes&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It had been a few weeks since I had found out the truth about Saeron. Throughout this time I got to know him a little better and began seeing his true self shine not just in his human for, but in his tiger form as well. It was still a weird thing to me that he transformed into this tiger, but I was beginning to appreciate this characteristic about him, especially when we were attacked by creatures while taking walks in the jungles in the evenings. Once Saeron even saved my from a pack of wolves, fighting off each one, by himself, with easy. It was then I had come to realize how strong Saeron was, and this made me feel secure where I went, even if he wasn't with me during the day.&lt;br /&gt;I found it strange that Saeron didn't stay with me during the days, even if he hadn't in the past, I thought things would be different now that I knew the truth. But something told me there was more going on in the jungle than just hunting. I would have never guessed that today would reveal more secrets than I would have ever wanted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I feel pretty good actually,” Saeron replied to my inquiry of his health. “I think I'll stay with you today.”&lt;br /&gt;“Really?” I was so overjoyed and I immediately wrapped my arms around his dark fur neck. “You don't know how happy that makes me.”&lt;br /&gt;I was smiling so much that day like cheeks were beginning to hurt. But I didn't care. Not as long as he was there beside me.&lt;br /&gt;“We should go out for a ride tonight,” He suggested as we walked through the temple.&lt;br /&gt;“I'd really love that Saeron,” I was beaming. I couldn't wait for him to take me on a romantic ride into the starry night. The crickets chirping and the fireflies dancing in the darkness. It would be so magical. I saw him smile in response to my happiness.&lt;br /&gt;We stopped at the entrance of the temple where the stairs were and sat down. I leaned my head against Saeron's shoulder, careful not to touch his wounded area, and gazed out with him into the cloudless sky. I felt his body tremble for a moment and then cease when I looked up to see what was going on.&lt;br /&gt;“Are you cold?” The question seemed like a silly one, but his body had seemed to shiver as though he was indeed cold.&lt;br /&gt;“No,” he said softly. I lay may head by on him, this time grasping onto his arm and another sudden tremble shook his body. I looked up and realized his whole body was not just trembling, but throbbing. Each second another wave of throbbing went throughout his body. I leaped backward. His eyes were filled with pain and beginning to turn a yellowish color, and his teeth were bared.&lt;br /&gt;“What's wrongs?!” I never got a response. His body swiftly moved for the jungle. As he left the temple I saw and heard what appeared to be a red creature in his place. The creature roared before glancing my way and then storming deep into the jungle. &lt;br /&gt;I fell to my knees, stunned by the sight I had just seen. It was like no creature I had ever seen or ever heard in my life. The sound alone left my ears deaf from his menacing roar. And it's teeth. So many teeth. It's eyes more devilish than any mere demon. I felt as though my heart would stop then and there. The panic was so overwhelming. Had Saeron really become that thing?&lt;br /&gt;My vision began to grow fuzzy and my entire body went numb. That was all I could remember before I hit the ground unconscious.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Dante? Sweetie, please wake up,” I heard his voice calling to me. His human voice. Was it night already?&lt;br /&gt;I lay stunned for a brief moment, trying to discern whether he was real or not. Trying to figure out whether the creature I had seen was real or just a figment of my imagination.&lt;br /&gt;“Did that really happen?” I looked up at him for an answer. He looked away, taking a cloth and dipping it into a wash pan before turning to me. I could see it in his eyes. He knew what I was talking about.&lt;br /&gt;“That's something I never wanted you to see.” He dabbed my head with cold water. I could feel reality teetering back and forth as each dab brought me closer to “waking up”.&lt;br /&gt;“Is that part of your curse?”&lt;br /&gt;“I guess. I was never with my people so I never learned what was normal or not. But all throughout my life I've had to deal with it.”&lt;br /&gt;“Is that what they've been talking about?”&lt;br /&gt;“What do you mean?” His eyes were opened wide with interest.&lt;br /&gt;“The people in my village always told us of the human eating monster that lived within the temple in the jungle. When I came to live with you I was so terrified. I thought you were going to eat me. But when you didn't I found it hard to tell myself each day that you wouldn't someday.” I paused for a moment, taking in his concerned expression before continuing. “I got to know you though, and I realized you would never hurt me.”&lt;br /&gt;“It's true, I would never want to harm you.”&lt;br /&gt;“But that thing you became. That just couldn't have been you. Those eyes...&lt;br /&gt;“I'm sorry,” His arms wrapped softly around me and I could feel the pain in his embrace. I rested my head on his shoulder and hoped, with every fiber of my being, that this curse would go away.&lt;br /&gt;“Would you still like to go riding?” I nodded with a faint smile, but inside I was beginning to wish I was back home. I wanted to stay with him, to be there for him, but something told me that staying here was not a safe idea.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Come on,” his voice was smooth, as if he had never face trouble in his life. He mounted his horse and I mounted mine and we rode deep into the jungle where the moon was barely visible, and the only other light was the glow of lightening bugs flying in between the trees. I was more than surprised when I realized where we were headed.&lt;br /&gt;At first I couldn't see much ahead of me. The only thing I noticed was that the sky beginning to show over the horizon and then the moon was clearly visible in the sky. Then suddenly I could see the meadow before me and I knew immediately we were headed for the meadow I had often been to.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We got off our horses and both walked, hand in hand, toward a big, old tree. We sat with our backs to the trunk of the tree, our eyes both gazing out into the sky. My head resting on his shoulder, his arm wrapping around my arms. The night was beginning to feel cold, but my bodies temperature continued to rise as he held me tightly to him, his nose now nudging my cheek, a gesture he always did as a tiger just for turning into a human in bed. But this time I felt the softness of his lips touch my cheek and my face burned with heat. He removed his lips off my cheek then kissed my hair before resting his head back on the tree. It suddenly got cold again, the heat from my cheeks draining just as soon as he had taken his lips off me.&lt;br /&gt;We continued to rest by the tree for most of the night. And for that moment I began to forget all the fears I had previously that. No longer did the demonic creature exist. It was just me and Saeron under the bright starry night.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We put the horses back in their stables then headed for the bedroom. I trailed behind him before he called to me to walk by his side. He held me close and soon we were both snuggling in the bed together. I felt so comfortable in his arms. Just before I closed my eyes I realized a tear falling down my cheek. I quickly wiped it off. Why was I crying? I suddenly realized it was because deep down I knew I'd have to leave him some day. I couldn't stay here forever. &lt;br /&gt;I closed my eyes and tried my hardest to fall asleep. I gripped tightly to Saeron's arm, and braced myself for the tears that were beginning to form in my eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Dante, are you okay?” I opened my eyes to see Saeron in his tiger form with a clear look of concern on his face. “You were talking in your sleep.”&lt;br /&gt;“I was?” My eyes fluttered open and I began to rub the sleep out of them. “I don't even remember what I was dreaming.”&lt;br /&gt;“You were calling out to your Mom,” he said softly, concern still on his face. “You really miss them don't you?” I nodded weakly in response. I didn't want to offend him and the hospitality he provided me, but I also didn't want to lie either.&lt;br /&gt;He turned his head away from me and looked up to the ceiling, his gaze a blank stare. I tried to comfort him by rubbing his paw, but he only continued to stare off into nothing. I finally gave up and walked out of the room to eat breakfast. I ended up preparing a fresh fish along with some eggs I had collected previously and settled down to a nice, solitude breakfast.&lt;br /&gt;I stared out at the sky. It was cloudy and drops of rain were beginning to fall. Saeron walked into the room, still dry with a look on his face of having no intention of getting wet.&lt;br /&gt;“I thought tigers didn't mind water.”&lt;br /&gt;“This tiger doesn't mind water, but I sure do hate the rain.” He squatted beside me, nudging my legs with his head, causing them to feel tingly all over. “I think I'll just stay here today. I'll just need to keep myself under control.”&lt;br /&gt;“Does it happen because of me? That creature? Does it come out because of me?” I asked in a soft voice.&lt;br /&gt;“It happens with all humans. It craves them. It seems to be easier to control it around you because I care about you so much, but I always like to be cautious.”&lt;br /&gt;“That's why you go into the jungle everyday right?” More was beginning to reveal itself and I could see that from the very beginning Saeron had cared about my safety. But why had he cared for me back then? “Why not the other people? Why did you kill them?”&lt;br /&gt;“I didn't mean to. I just couldn't control myself. It was in control before I could do anything. And then it was too late. But that day you came to the temple....” He paused for a moment causing me to look up in search of more words. “I somehow found the strength to control myself. But it's not always that simple. I have to be careful. I don't like putting you in danger. Even now I'm trying my hardest to suppressed—Oh god!” He wince and for second I thought he was going to change. But thankfully his form stayed the same. However, my heart didn't cease to thump as loudly as it had been from the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;I saw his eyes and realized he had heard the fear in my heart. He turned away, sadness clear in his eyes and I fell to his side without a second thought, my arms falling lovingly on his neck. I pulled myself close to him, trying to get a response from him. His form stood still, “Please let go,” his voice was soft, but firm. But I continued to hold him tightly. But I was doing nothing to help him. Suddenly his body began throbbing as it had done the day before.&lt;br /&gt;“Let go!” He yelled through his teeth. I fell back, stunned by the force in his voice. The words tore through my heart like a knife. “I told you to let go. I can't afford to put you in danger.” His eyes were still hard as he tried to control the throbbing.&lt;br /&gt;“I don't want you to be alone in this.” I said through sobs.&lt;br /&gt;“It can't be helped.” His voice was cold. “I'm sorry. I need to leave for a while.”&lt;br /&gt;I through tears as he sauntered out of the room and into the rain. He took one last glance at me before heading out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a few ours he returned, soaking wet and in no better mood than he had been. He walked passed me and I sat, still in the eating room, still drying my tears. I had been weeping for him all morning, but it had done him no good. I followed him into the bedroom where he lay on the bed, licking his paws and back.&lt;br /&gt;I quietly sat beside him and began petting him. He let out a low growl, but relaxed after he realized I would go no further.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I awoke, realizing I had fallen asleep on the bed and that it was still day. The sky was dark, and the rain had yet to cease, but it was still daylight as I confirmed from my sighting of Saeron as a tiger outside the bedroom.&lt;br /&gt;I moved in beside him, trying not to touch him, but still managing to get very close.&lt;br /&gt;“You do realize why you can't touch me right?” I nodded. “I don't like to get after you, but it's too dangerous.”&lt;br /&gt;“I feel so bad for you though,” I almost fell into his side for comfort, but quickly caught myself. “I just want to be close to you when your like this.”&lt;br /&gt;“That's why I need to stay in the jungle during this time. I can't afford to put you in this kind of danger.”&lt;br /&gt;“I know, but I feel so bad for you. I don't want you to feel alone in this,” This time I forgot to hold myself back. I fell into his side without thinking and dug my face into his fur, pulling myself closer to him as tears welled up in my eyes. “I want to be there for you.”&lt;br /&gt;“Dante,” his voice was calm. But suddenly it was happening again. The throbs coming even fast this time. I threw my head off his body as I looked up into his eyes. They were already beginning to yellow and great pain shown within them. “Get out of here! Leave!” He tried his best to control the throbbing and eventually the throbs began to slow. “Get out of here, Dante! Leave this place now! It's not safe! Go to your family! Leave!” The last word was almost a roar and I suddenly felt my feet carrying me away from him. What was I doing? I couldn't leave him here. But I couldn't stay here and get eaten either. Before I knew what I was doing I had mounted Nara and ran her recklessly away from the temple.&lt;br /&gt;My last sight of him was a sad one. I watched as his pain stricken blue eyes gazed after me and a mournful roar left his mouth.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-6921700358105613157?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/6921700358105613157/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=6921700358105613157' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/6921700358105613157'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/6921700358105613157'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/12/chapter-nine-secret-of-painful-eyes-it.html' title='Chapter Nine - Secret of the Painful Eyes'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-1477045077499710156</id><published>2007-12-09T22:36:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-09T22:37:48.618-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Eight - Was I Really That Blind?</title><content type='html'>Chapter Eight – Was I Really That Blind?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; I woke up earlier than I would have liked to. It wasn't the unusually cold air that awoke me, nor was it the lack of sun in the sky due to the overhanging clouds. Something had been bothering me since I had talked with my Nameless stranger and I felt the desperate need to figure out the real truth about everything. Something was being kept from me and I wanted to know what. &lt;br /&gt; I grimaced, noticing Saeron wasn't resting on the bed next to me like he usually did. I knew he'd be back some time. And when he did, I had a few questions for him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The day dragged on, and it didn't help that the sun never came out. I sat at the top of the temple entrance, just before the tower of stairs, watching for Saeron's return. He finally came, some time around mid day I guess, I couldn't really tell due to the cloudiness, and he was carrying a dark bag filled with something.&lt;br /&gt; “Our supplies of food was low so I brought some fish to hold over until I can find something decent to preserve for food.” He left the bag in front of me and headed for the bedroom. I opened it and was immediately overcome by the smell of fish, both dead and alive, inside the bag.&lt;br /&gt; I quickly placed the live ones inside the pond and headed to the kitchen with the dead ones, less than eager to prepare a meal with them. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; After preparing and eating my meal I began my search for Saeron. After finding no trace of him, not even in the bedroom I decided to give up and take a stroll in the jungle to restock my food supplies. &lt;br /&gt; I walked briskly through the jungle, try my best to spy anything edible. The day was beginning to feel warmer, but the sun hadn't come out yet, making the jungle a very dark and eerie place.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; It wasn't much, but I managed to collect a few dozen or so measly berries. Enough, at least, to fill a small jar. As of current the only things I had to eat now were fish, a few berries, and the food that was left over from the previous restocking.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt; It was getting late. The clouds were begging to clear away, but as soon as the sun disappeared the moon ceased to do the contrary. It was a new moon tonight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; I waited, as I always did for my Nameless stranger. The hours dragged on, but I continued to sit still, despite the cold. &lt;br /&gt; Saeron appeared out of no where and came to sit with me.&lt;br /&gt; “What are you waiting for?” He asked casually.&lt;br /&gt; “Someone, he usually shows up sometime in the middle of the night,” I said with a sigh. “He should be along soon.”&lt;br /&gt; “What if he doesn't come tonight?” Saeron's voice was thoughtful, as though he knew this statement to be true.&lt;br /&gt; “He comes every night, I'm positive he'll come tonight,” I recoiled the answer back to him.&lt;br /&gt; “Who is he?” He asked, barely interested as he rolled over on his back, exposing his stomach and extending his paws to the jungle. &lt;br /&gt; “I'm not sure,” I spoke the truth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; I waited there with him, for some time, but not once did I see a figure appear from the jungle. &lt;br /&gt; “It's getting late,” Saeron stated, still laying on his back in total comfort under the moonless night. “We should probably head on to bed.”&lt;br /&gt; “You know, it seems kind of strange,” I began with a look of puzzlement on my face. Saeron turned his eyes to mine and I could tell he was interested with what I had to say. “He's been here every night I've met him, yet when you showed up to sit with me tonight he never came.”&lt;br /&gt; “Maybe he say me and ran off.”&lt;br /&gt; “No, I would have heard something.” I looked over at Saeron with judgment clear on my face. “Can I see your arm for a second?”&lt;br /&gt; “Why?” He was suddenly getting defensive. I looked at where his arm extended from his body and immediately found the blood stains on the bandage I had used for my Nameless strangers wound.&lt;br /&gt; “I knew it,” I said in a soft tone, almost to myself. &lt;br /&gt; “What did you know?” &lt;br /&gt; “It was you the entire time,” I said, finishing with a paranoid laugh. Realization of what was really going on was beginning to set in. “Why didn't you tell me?”&lt;br /&gt; “Tell you what?” He asked, obviously playing dumb. I wasn't gonna have it, I knew the truth and he was going to accept it.&lt;br /&gt; “Your the nameless stranger who's been coming to me every night, your the one who gave me this bracelet! I don't know why you didn't tell me, but it would have been a whole lot better on me if I had known the truth!” I paused to catch my breath and realized Saeron was staring at me. His blue eyes held a sadness in them I had never know in his eyes.&lt;br /&gt; “I'd rather you had not known. It would have been better if you could view me for what I really am and not this...this beast!” His words spouted out in true emotion. “I wanted you to like me, but it's hard when I'm constantly having to walk around in this bag of fur all day. I'd gladly give up this curse to be human every second of the day. I never wanted this curse to begin with!”&lt;br /&gt; “I never realized,” I could hear more sadness in my voice than I had realized I felt. “I would have never guessed that you were really a human.”&lt;br /&gt; “You probably hate me now,” His face grimaced just before he hid it in his paws. “I wish you had never found out.”  I unthinkingly placed a hand on his head in an attempt to comfort him.&lt;br /&gt; “I don't hate you. It's strange, but I kind of knew you and the nameless stranger were connected in some way.” I thought for a moment before continuing. “But not knowing completely helped me to get to know both sides of you. I wasn't to sure about your tiger side, but even during this short of time I've come to like both sides of you. I'm just glad I finally put two and two together.”&lt;br /&gt; “You have to admit, you were a little slower,” Saeron teased, a big toothy grin forming on his face. He was back to his normal self. “I'm glad you don't mind this form though. I really wish I could change at will, or that I never had this ability to begin with, but it runs in my genes.”&lt;br /&gt; “Didn't you say you're the last of your people?” I asked, remembering when Saeron, in human form, told me this fact. “Or was that just a lie to get me to believe you were someone else.”&lt;br /&gt; “No, that's fact. As far as I know I'm the only one of my kind, the last of my people.”&lt;br /&gt; “But you are originally a person?”&lt;br /&gt; “Yes, I was born human, and was as such until my later of youth.”&lt;br /&gt; “Did it just happen?”&lt;br /&gt; “No,” Saeron turned away from me, his eyes focus on some unseen vision of the past I guessed. “It's a long story, and we should really get on to bed.” &lt;br /&gt; “I'd rather hear the story.”&lt;br /&gt; “Another time,” He said, his words final. “It's time to sleep now.”&lt;br /&gt; He got up and headed for the bedroom. I stood on my feet and followed him to the bedroom where he waited for me. I hopped into bed and lay me head down on the soft pillow. I felt something warm fuzzy brush my backside, pressing against me, just for his nose nuzzled my head.&lt;br /&gt; “I'm glad I can finally be myself around you,” He said softly, just before he began to purr. &lt;br /&gt; “I'm glad of that too,” I said with a pleasant smile, though I was sure he couldn't see it. We lay in the dark for sometime before a question suddenly hit me. “Why didn't you transform into a human tonight?”&lt;br /&gt; It took him a while to answer, and for a second I thought he had nodded off. “I can only transform between midnight and morning, but to do this I need the moon. Tonight was a new moon. I hope that answers you question. Good night, Dante.”&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-1477045077499710156?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/1477045077499710156/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=1477045077499710156' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/1477045077499710156'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/1477045077499710156'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/12/chapter-eight-was-i-really-that-blind.html' title='Chapter Eight - Was I Really That Blind?'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-4357372204573571786</id><published>2007-12-02T19:07:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-12-02T19:08:40.970-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Seven - My Protector</title><content type='html'>&lt;a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://fc02.deviantart.com/fs18/i/2007/134/6/2/Jungle_by_danangs.jpg"&gt;&lt;img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 400px;" src="http://fc02.deviantart.com/fs18/i/2007/134/6/2/Jungle_by_danangs.jpg" border="0" alt="" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Seven – My Protector&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Though my eye lids were sealed tightly shut I could still imagine the warm sun rays resting on the sheets and on my skin where I could feel the heat. It felt so good on my skin that I nearly forgot the nightmare I had had that night. &lt;br /&gt; Saeron began purring next to me, the vibration numbing my body as it made me feel tingly. I smiled, knowing he was happy again today. My only hope was that he'd be this happy everyday, and then perhaps, when I got up the courage, I could ask him to let me go back to my family. But would he grant my request? &lt;br /&gt; I shifted under the cover, my head buzzing with several thoughts. I missed my family more than anything, I tried not to think of them too much though, except when I was alone so that I didn't cry in front of Saeron. I wondered how they were doing though, if they thought I was dead, if they were all alright. I quickly shifted my thoughts to the nameless stranger as a tear fell from my cheek. It had only been a few days an already this person, who I hardly even knew, didn't even know his name, was giving me presents. &lt;br /&gt; I brought my wrist up to my face and admired the bracelet around it. Each color began to sparkle in the rays of the sunlight. The colors danced every which way as the sun hit the twirling gems, each one giving off it's own show of lights. The sight was almost as beautiful as when I had first seen the display underneath the moon.&lt;br /&gt; Saeron moved behind me and I quickly hid the bracelet underneath the covers as not to raise questions. He neither said a word nor looked at me as he trailed out the room with a what I could of sworn was a grin on his face.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt; I lay back in the sun, listening to the sound of the fish jumping for small insects in the pond, and my mind began to wonder to the dream I had dreamed last night. It took me a second to recover the details, but for the most part the dream was just a remake of my past, only I saw things in my dream I had never seen before.&lt;br /&gt; In my dream I couldn't help but grieve at that part of my memory I did remember. He was so brave and all he wanted was to make sure I was safe. My Protector. I regret every part of that day. I regret ever bumping into that guy and breaking his pottery. To think that something so trivial took my best friend away from me. No, he was more than my best friend. My even more than a brother to me. We were somehow made for each other. Almost like he was my other half. How could a bond so strong be broken with just one event?&lt;br /&gt; I looked beyond the trees into the vast jungle when Saeron was, somewhere. My vision suddenly twitched and my body moved up and down. A tremor? I stood to my feet, just in time to see the earth part just in front of me revealing a monster with wings 5 times the size of me. &lt;br /&gt; The head forced its way through the jungle at top speed, ignoring me as it passed, leaving a gust of wind behind it. My heart began beating frantically in fear and I just about lost it when the creature whirled around, coming back for me, obviously smelling my scent. &lt;br /&gt; I saw it just before it got to me. It's face, if you could even call it a face, was covered with  hundreds of  mouths filled with teeth, sharp gnashing teeth. And it's body was covered in rock plated scales the size of fists, most likely a characteristic used to dig through the earth. But why come here? Why come out of the earth at all? &lt;br /&gt; As it's teeth got closer and I struggled to move out of it's path I felt another gust of wind force its way though the side of the winged, fanged monster. I just about fell back from the force of everything when I realized Saeron had placed himself in front of me, acting as a barrier between me and the monster. Had he been the gust I had felt?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Hurry! Get out of here!” He commanded. There was no arguing with him, I had to do what he said. So I started running as fast as I could and as far as I could.&lt;br /&gt; I would have kept running, I was so afraid, but something made me stop. It wasn't courage, nor was it the sound of fighting. It was the sound of pain I heard as the monster fought Saeron. That's why I stopped. That's when, for that brief second, it smelled me again. This time I failed to realize it coming for me until it was too late. I screamed just as he saved me once again. This time he was only able to block the blow and I watched as blood squirted from his wounded arm. Thankfully he landed on his feet he seemed okay.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Leave!” His voice was more frantic now than commanding. &lt;br /&gt; “Please be careful!” I yelled to him as I headed into the jungle again. I saw a smile light up his face, but before he commenced the battle. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; I kept running, both weary and hopeful. Weary that Saeron would die, but hopeful that I would find my way back to the village. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; I came across a meadow and immediately recognized it. It was the one I had discovered the day I decided to ride Nara to escape for the first time. &lt;br /&gt; I found a spot next to a tree where I nestled both comfortably and anxiously. I sat there, dazed for an hour, each minute passing by like hours as I waited for any signs that he was still alive. &lt;br /&gt; I eventually grew too impatient and began heading back, despite the fact that I didn't know the way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; It was beginning to get dark and I had lost all sense of direction when two shining circles caught my attention. For a second my heart's beat rose with fear. The circles then met me and I immediately recognized the figure.&lt;br /&gt; “I'm glad your safe,” I said with true relief in my voice. “I was worried you might have gotten killed.” He looked at me for a second. I wasn't sure if he was looking for some false statement in what I said or what?&lt;br /&gt; “Did you?” His question seemed to be directed more to himself than to me. As if he was considering what I had said further. He walked closer to me and lowered his body. “Get on, I'm going to take you back.”&lt;br /&gt; “Won't the weight of me hurt your wound?” I inquired, my eye glued to the encrusted blood on his right arm. &lt;br /&gt; “I'll be alright. As long as your safe.” He voice was more than reassuring. I climbed on his back, holding tightly to his fur as we made our way back to the temple.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Get away from her!” I heard the words clearly in my head. “Hurry, get out of here, Dante!” &lt;br /&gt; “Taj, please, don't!” I begged through a bloody lip. &lt;br /&gt; “No, Dante. I can't let him get away with this,” His voice was clear and sharp. “You'll pay for the way you treated her!”&lt;br /&gt; Then all hell broke lose.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; I arose from the underneath the water. All around me the bath was steaming, and the smell of lavender was prominent in the air. It was getting late, but I just couldn't get out of the bath. The warmth felt too good and the air outside was very cold in comparison. I rested my head on the side of the bath and closed my eyes, the heat washing over me with waves of comfort.&lt;br /&gt; “Oh, sorry,” I quickly opened my eyes to see him standing there in the door way just before covering his eyes. “I didn't see you there, sorry.” I covered myself and tucked under the water, only my head bobbing over the top. I was thankful the only part of me he had seen was the top of my chest to my head.&lt;br /&gt; I wanted to get out of the bath to see the nameless stranger, where he waited for me to get dressed just outside the door, but I couldn't get myself to get over the cold hover around my head. I decided a few more minutes wouldn't kill me, so I promised myself I'd get out in five minutes exactly. &lt;br /&gt; I put my head back once again and the heat began to comfort me just as it had before, only this time there were no distractions, and without thinking I fell into sweet unconsciousness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Dante? Dante?” I could he his sweet voice playing in my ear, but couldn't get a hold on where it was coming from. I tried to open my eyes and the lids struggled to flicker. “Dante? Are you okay?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Saeron?” I opened my eyes to find my Nameless stranger sitting next to me where I lay on the bed. “Oh, it's you.” I was overjoyed to find him there.&lt;br /&gt; “You had passed out in the bath and I managed to get you out in time,” he said through a comforting smile that made me feel hot all over my naked body. My naked body?! Where were my clothes?!&lt;br /&gt; “I have nothing on!” I said in complete shame as I grabbed for the sheet, pulling to my body to cover myself. “Couldn't you have dressed me first?”&lt;br /&gt; “Sorry,” he said with what I could tell was a sincere apology so it was more than easy to forgive him for looking at me naked. “I didn't mean to look at you. I really wasn't interested in looking at you like that. I just wanted you to live is all.” I couldn't help but smile as he spoke. He really did seem to care about me.&lt;br /&gt; “It's alright. I'm just glad you rescued me from certain death.” &lt;br /&gt; “Anytime,” he said with a smile. “I'm willing to be there when you need a protector.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; We sat comfortably outside the bedroom on the ledge of the temple, my arm felt hot as it inadvertently, but willingly touched his.&lt;br /&gt; “You remind me a lot of someone,” I said with a grin as I remembered my childhood friend. &lt;br /&gt; “Who's that?”&lt;br /&gt; “Just a friend I used to have as a kid. You have almost as much admiration for me as he did.”&lt;br /&gt; “What happened to this kid? Is he a rival I need to watch out for?”&lt;br /&gt; “No, I don't know what happened to him actually. He was here one day then gone the next. I never heard from him again.” I watched as his eyes became very thoughtful. “It's sad to lose such a great friend.”&lt;br /&gt; “You never know. Perhaps you'll meet him again someday.” He said in a cheerful tone that seemed almost hopeful. “Maybe you've already met him and you never even knew it.”&lt;br /&gt; “Nah, I'm sure I would have recognized him. The bond was just too strong.” I said as he looked at me with those thoughtful blue eyes. “I mean, I'm sure if he was still alive we would have met already. Fate would have brought us back together.” He turned away from me, focusing his eyes on the moon that hung my a sliver of light, light that still carried with it enough force to turn his orange and black hair a lighter color. I let out a sigh of pleasure as I once again took in his perfect figure. I didn't what it was, but something about him seemed to absolute to be just human. It seemed as though he was something different entirely. And it wasn't just his beautiful features, his intriguingly gorgeous eyes, or his strangely colored, yet attractive hair. It was the way he carried himself and his expressions. They would more different than any guy I had known. Perhaps it was because he was older? I had neglected to ask him how old he was. &lt;br /&gt; “You never did tell me how old you were.”&lt;br /&gt; “I'm 19. I'm going to guess your about the same, maybe a little younger.”&lt;br /&gt; “Good guess. I'm 18.” It was then I realized the red on his shirt. How had I missed it? Was I really that engulfed in his looks that I had totally missed other details?&lt;br /&gt; “What happened to your right arm?” I questioned him causing him to jump where he sat.&lt;br /&gt; “Ummm, well you know, things happen. It's no big deal” I was much too concerned to believe it was something minor. I unthinkingly grabbed for his shoulder, attempting to tear away his shirt to get to the wound. “Really, it's nothing. Don't worry about it.” He said, pushing me away with a laugh in his voice.&lt;br /&gt; “It looks serious to me,” I said making my way to the wound once again. “Theres so much blood. Didn't you think to clean it?” &lt;br /&gt; “Well, not really.” This time I was successful at removing the shirt. I gasped in horror as I found his wound to be worse than I thought. &lt;br /&gt; “We need to treat this right away.” This time he didn't protest. I quickly got up to find a cloth and dabbed it with water just before tying it around his wound. “There, that should help heal it.”&lt;br /&gt; “Thanks,” he said with a smile. He looked at the bandage thoughtfully. “I never had a mother who took care of me. At least not one I remember.”&lt;br /&gt; “That's too bad.” I said feeling pity for him.&lt;br /&gt; “It's no big deal,” he laughed it off. “Your so good to me anyway. Who needs a mom.”&lt;br /&gt; “I guess,” I said with a smile. But something was bugging me. “That's a little strange you got a wound there today. The tiger who protects me got a wound in the same place.”&lt;br /&gt; “Wow, that's an interesting coincidence.” He said with a smile, but I could detect a hind of anxiousness in his voice. “I bet he got it doing something really dangerous though. Mines just an accidental injury.” He winked, sending my heart racing and my skin burning. There was no way I couldn't agree with what he said.&lt;br /&gt; “Yeah, he saved me from a monster. Came out of no where actually. I would have been a goner if not for him.” I said thoughtfully. Until now I really hadn't thought about all he had done for me. “He's a great protector. I owe him my life.” It was true. I really hadn't seen Saeron as anything more than a nuisance till now, but after living with him for so long, and getting to know who he really was I began to realize he wasn't just a beast trying to keep me against my will. He was someone I could depend on, a creature no doubt, but a “someone” in his own right who was there for me, who protected me when I needed protecting. And I realized over all else that was someone I felt safe with. He was most definitely My Protector.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-4357372204573571786?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/4357372204573571786/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=4357372204573571786' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/4357372204573571786'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/4357372204573571786'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/12/chapter-seven-my-protector.html' title='Chapter Seven - My Protector'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-6655950403727380791</id><published>2007-11-27T23:29:00.001-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-27T23:29:57.932-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Six - Memories Surface</title><content type='html'>Chapter Six – Memories Surface&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; I was dreaming about them again. About my family: Mom, Dad, and my brother. I kept calling out to them, but I couldn't get them to respond. They would neither look at me or come to me. I felt a lone and neglected. I called out to them again. This time I awoke to the sound of my own voice calling out to them. Had I been calling out their names in my sleep?&lt;br /&gt; I suddenly realized I had no idea where I was. I extended my arms out to feel my surroundings and my hand met something soft and warm. My fingers quickly repelled from where they were entangled in the fur. I sighed, relieved the creature laying next to me was still asleep. It was then I realized the warmth of his body and the unusual closeness compared to the past when he'd sleep at least a foot away from me. It made me uneasy, and I edged an inch away. This seemed to trigger more movement than my hand had and Saeron's eyes popped open. I nearly gasped in fright, but held it all in long enough to realize something even stranger than the closeness of his body. His eyes were cool blue with serene, very calm and even somewhat understanding, like he sympathized with me. I had only seen that look once before when I was wounded by the dragon, but he had reason to have this look in his eyes and even now the look was more intense, more sincere. Had he heard me talking in my sleep? Did he know now what I was going though having to stay here without my family? Perhaps it was too much to hope for.&lt;br /&gt; I sat up in the bed and smoothed back my hair before staring out the exit of the bedroom. The sun was allowing little streams of light to come into the room. The morning had just begun from the looks of things. But where was my Nameless stranger? Surely Saeron had seen him when he left me here. I turned to where the dark tiger lay next to me. &lt;br /&gt; “You didn't happen to see another human come here last night did you?” I inquired.&lt;br /&gt; “No,” Saeron said without a second thought. “I found you lying here when I came in.”&lt;br /&gt; I plopped myself back on the bed and breathed out a sigh of relief. Perhaps he had found a way to sneak passed Saeron. The bed suddenly vibrated from underneath me. My fingers grasped at the bedding and once again my left hand found the soft fur. But before removing my hands immediately this time they took in the waves of the vibration and I realized without a doubt that Saeron was....purring? Okay, maybe I did have my doubts. Never, in all the time I had stayed in the temple, had Saeron purred. What could he be so content about? I couldn't very well ask him, even if he was happy I was still a little afraid to ask for fear of the reaction he may have for asking such a silly question. &lt;br /&gt; I finally decided it wasn't worth thinking about and moved on to my other thoughts, like one that was now showing interest in the fur I now held in my hand. I rarely ever felt Saeron's fur and now that I was feeling it I couldn't let go. I twisted a soft piece in my fingers and enjoyed the feeling it gave them. I wanted to put my hands deeper in the mass, but I was too frightened to even consider it. I was just about to take my fingers away when I noticed the sound of his purring getting louder. Was he enjoying it? I took one deep breath and closed my eyes just before diving my hand inside the forest of fur. Carefully and slowly I wove my fingers through the nest of fluff. The inside was even softer. I began to get a little braver and my hand started moving a little faster. The purring became louder and when I opened my eyes I found Saeron's were closed. From what I could see he was in total heaven. I wasn't sure whether I should keep going or not, my hand was edging higher up the body, toward his head. Would he mind if I stroked his head? I tried to remember back to when I had cat as a child and where the cat had liked to be scratched. If I was right the head was the best place to scratch a cat.&lt;br /&gt; My fingers edged forward, each scratch continued the vibrating waves that now numbed my body. I reached as high as I could until my body was stretched to it full length, I was now at the top of his head and the purring was getting so loud my ears were ringing. I continued to rub the top of his head, each second my body and arm growing number, until I fell back on the bed, unable to continue. &lt;br /&gt; Before I could catch my breath I was suffocated with a vise grip, or perhaps he thought of it as a hug, and I just about lost my air when Saeron realized what he was doing and loosened his grip. Suddenly a large pink object licked its was across my face, leaving it wet with saliva. &lt;br /&gt; “Ewww!” I couldn't fight back the disgust as I wiped my face in the bedding. I could hear the faint snickers of Saeron as I cleaned up the last of the the saliva. I looked up to find him grinning a toothy grin “That was disgusting.” But I was suddenly grin as well. Despite how gross it was Saeron had only done it in good humor and I had to admit, if it had been someone else being hugged and licked by a tiger I could have laughed too.&lt;br /&gt; “Sorry,” he said after a throaty laugh. “I just enjoyed that a lot. I had to thank you somehow.”&lt;br /&gt; “Don't worry about it,” I said with a smile. “Just don't do it again.”&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt; After that incident I couldn't stop smiling. Even after Saeron left the corners of my mouth were still touching my cheeks. It took me a while to realize that he had been a long time since I'd been this happy. Even around my family I had never been this giddy. There was only one other time I could remember feeling this way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; It was several years again, back when I was young. I was only in 3rd grade and it was the beginning of the school. I had only a few friends, but never any best friends until I met Taj. When Taj came to the school none of the other kids liked him because he was strange and an outsider. He was an orphan who was looked after by the city and he acted different. But somehow I found who he was appealing. One day, while we were having recess I started talking to Taj. I continued to talk to him everyday after that, and the more I talked to him the more I wondered why no one liked Taj. He seemed so cool to me in ways I just could never quite figure out and it felt so great to hang out with him. One day I asked my friends if Taj could join our group and one by one each other them rejected the offer, just as I had feared. I begged and pleaded with them, but in then end not even I was considered worthy enough to play with them if I was going to hang out with an outsider. So I stop being their friends and continued to hang out with Taj. &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt; I was just about done with my chores around the temple when realized a lizard crawling in the garden. Its colors immediately reminded me of a lizard I saw once when Taj and I were playing at recess. &lt;br /&gt; “Stay back, Princess,” Taj called in his manliest voice. Well, as manly as a third grader could sound. He extended his arms out to protect me. I looked over his shoulder to see what he was guarding me from. A brilliantly colored lizard crawled just in front of us on a tree. “Don't worry I'll slay the dragon!”&lt;br /&gt; “No, Knight! It's too dangerous.” I had played along as dramatically as I could. &lt;br /&gt; “But I have to save the Princess. Here I go!” He charged at the tiny creature, picking up a stick and pretending to slay the dragon. He hacked this way and that and before I knew it he had gotten a little too carried away and sent the lizard flying off the tree and into a girls hair. The girl cried and Taj got his recess taken away for a week. That was the loneliest week of my third grade life.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; That night I waited up, eager to see him. Saeron had not returned from the jungle and I was beginning to wonder where he was, but not as interested as I was to see the nameless stranger. I waited outside my room, looking out to the jungle where I knew he'd come from. &lt;br /&gt; It was getting later and I was beginning to get tired. I was also beginning to wonder if he'd ever show up. A rustle noise woke me up and make me more alert. My eyes struggled to scan the dark patchy area of the jungle where noise had come from. There was definitely movement. I strained to see the figure that made its way towards me and sighed. The stocky creature only gave me an intrigued look as he passed and I my shoulders slumped as I moped to the bedroom. I quickly lay my head down on the bed and closed my eyes, but disappointed and tired. &lt;br /&gt; He was in my dream. I could see his face as clearly as if I had just seen him the other day. Taj sat next to me on the bed, only he was older now and he looked like the nameless stranger. I had had dreams like this a few times before. You see someone else's face on a person but you know its another person. I had learned once in class that to see something like this in a dream meant I viewed Taj as I did the nameless stranger. But what did that really mean? Did that mean I didn't know who Taj really was just like I didn't know who the nameless stranger was? Or perhaps I was suppressing feelings for Taj that I feel for the nameless stranger as well? In any case my dream confused me too much. I suddenly woke up in a state of confusion and my body quickly met the floor. I stood on my feet and began wobbling toward the entrance. I felt as though I would fall over any minute and I just might have had I not caught sight of the shining perfection laying in the moonlight. My eyes widened with realization and my feet began carrying me to him without a second thought. &lt;br /&gt; My Nameless stranger lay still on the floor of the temple, eyes closed, breathing calmly. But something about him had really caught my eye. The reason why my feet carried me so eagerly to him. As I paced forward I saw his chest: perfectly visible and gorgeous as I could imagine. Not only was it smooth, but it shown pearly white as the beams of the moon danced upon it. I stood above him marveling his perfection and suddenly, without thinking again, I crouched down beside him. I wasn't sure what exactly I was doing, but my hand was extending toward him. Suddenly his eyes looked up at me and I realized what I was doing, but before I could pull away I felt him pulling me in. I closed my eyes, afraid I was about to hit my head on the ground, but his arms pulled me into him and my head met the soft chest I had been admiring. I immediately felt the warmth radiating from it and my face suddenly began warm as well, only it was warm from embarrassment. My Nameless stranger began laughing, no doubt realizing I was blushing, and kissed my forehead making me feel even hotter and now dizzy.&lt;br /&gt; “I've missed you,” he said with a smile. &lt;br /&gt; “I'll have to admit, I've missed you too,” I said with a laugh. “Kinda hard not to miss a sweet guy like you.”&lt;br /&gt; “Aww, you don't mean that,” he said as he hugged me closer to him. &lt;br /&gt; “Really, I do,” I said, my word coming out in muffles through his chest.&lt;br /&gt; “That makes me happy to hear you say that. Oh, by the way I got you something.” He said as he pulled out a small stringy object from his pocket. “I hope you like it. I made it for you today.”&lt;br /&gt; I looked at the bracelet he set in my hand and took in all the little stones and jewels pieced together on it. I held it up to the moon to get a better look at it. An array of different colored lights shot out every which way sending rainbows dancing along with the moonlight. Each jewel had its own color shaded rainbow, one more red, the other more blue and altogether lovely. I looked back at my Nameless stranger who's eyes were admiring not the color of the jewels, but me. “Do you like it?”&lt;br /&gt; “It's....beautiful. I've never seen anything like them.”&lt;br /&gt; “They don't even amount to your beauty.” His voice was soft like velvet. I felt as though I could melt where I sat.&lt;br /&gt; “How could you say those things?” I said, my temperature rising. “You barely know me and I don't even know your-- &lt;br /&gt; His fingers stopped my speech as they pressed against my lips. It wasn't fair the way he could manipulate me. But I was too seduced to really care. I waited to see what he did next. &lt;br /&gt; His eyes focus on me. He seemed to be taking in all of me, my hair, my face, my eyes. Did he really see me as beautiful? &lt;br /&gt; He leaned in and our eyes were less than a few inches away. I could feel the heat between us colliding as the space between up grew smaller and smaller. I could now feel his hot breath on my skin. Our eyes both closed as the space ceased to exist and our lips met in a passionate kiss driven by a longing I had never thought I'd possessed for him. It was as though I had wanted to kiss him since I was born into this world, his touch felt so right and so addicting. I felt myself wanting more and I longed for those extra minutes of no oxygen. But my desires were met with a halt that left my lips moving desperately in the air for more. Why had he stopped?&lt;br /&gt; “It's getting late. I think, if I'm not mistaken it's almost 5,” he said. I could hear a hint of disappointment in his voice, but it was very subtle. &lt;br /&gt; “Do you have to be somewhere?” I asked, hoping he could stay just a bit longer. &lt;br /&gt; “Yeah, but I'll see you again tomorrow, I promise.” He began getting up and I followed his lead. “Try not to think about me too much while I'm gone, you copycat.” He said with a wink. I smiled and allowed a chuckle to slip out despite how corny he sounded. &lt;br /&gt; “Don't worry, I'll only think about you as much as you think of me.”&lt;br /&gt; “Wow, I guess you don't sleep either?” He said with a laugh. “Oh, before I go.”He took the bracelet from my hand and very gently tied it around my wrist. He then tilted my chin up and brought his soft blue eyes to meet mine once again and our lips clung together in a sweet dance of passion. I was just about to wrap my arm around his neck when he pulled away just before saying good bye and heading for the jungle. I waved good bye, locked in a trance, my head spinning with delight from previous encounter.&lt;br /&gt; That night I couldn't help but think about his the entire time and almost didn't fall asleep. When my eyes were finally closing I felt Saeron leap onto the bed and curl up next to me. His body was warm and his fur was soft. It wasn't long before the feeling of his body near me put me into a deep sleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; As I lay dreaming I saw him again. Taj was where he had been the last day I saw him. He was only trying to protect me, but in the end it took him away from me.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-6655950403727380791?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/6655950403727380791/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=6655950403727380791' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/6655950403727380791'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/6655950403727380791'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/11/chapter-six-memories-surface.html' title='Chapter Six - Memories Surface'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-4773780322563463145</id><published>2007-11-27T18:41:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2007-11-27T18:52:42.438-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Five - A Dream or Reality?</title><content type='html'>&lt;a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://fc01.deviantart.com/fs18/i/2007/206/6/f/Tiger_by_andyjh07.jpg"&gt;&lt;img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px;" src="http://fc01.deviantart.com/fs18/i/2007/206/6/f/Tiger_by_andyjh07.jpg" border="0" alt="" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt; (Pardon the orange tiger pics, it is extremely hard to find pictures of black tigers so until I can get a hold of a tablet pc or something to draw decent pictures of Saeron with you'll all have to make due with what you can imagine him looking like in your minds eye.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 5 – A Dream or Reality?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Was it morning already? My eyelids fought to stay shut, but I eventually managed to force them open. Saeron was laying beside me where I had thought he wouldn't be judging by his disappearance  last night. Last night. Had that all really happened? Had I really seen that unbelievably hansom guy? I tried to recall the previous events. They seemed so vivid in my mind that there was no though in dismissing them as dreams. It had all happened. I had seen him, seen his angelic face, his soft blue eyes. &lt;br /&gt; Saeron's own blue eyes suddenly startled me as they shot open. They locked onto me and once again I felt like prey to a beast holding me captive. I turned away from the intensity the blueness gave off.  As I stared off into another direction my mind continued to hold the image of those blue eyes. I wasn't sure what it was, but those eyes now held a different feeling to them. They didn't seem as frighten anymore, but somehow different. I couldn't put my finger on it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “How's your wound?” He inquired, interrupting my thoughts. &lt;br /&gt; Without turning to face him I replied with a meek response. “It's fine.”&lt;br /&gt; It startled me when he leaped from bed, but I didn't turn to look where he was going. Already knew he'd probably be heading to the jungle where he always went. I waited a few minutes, jerked the covers off my body, then headed for the kitchen. To my surprise Saeron stood just outside the doorway of the kitchen. I smiled halfheartedly and entered the kitchen, Saeron following after me. I prepared my meal, some small cooked fish and fruits then headed for the pond to feed the fish. To my surprise Saeron followed me out to the pond and then to the garden where I weeded out the yard. I felt like asking why he hadn't left, but I was too afraid of him getting angry with me. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; I began brushing Nara's light mane, hoping every second she'd refrain from kicking up a fuss. With Saeron next to me the horses were all but calm. They neighed uneasily, keeping on they're toes in case this “predator” decided he wanted to make them lunch. I knew better than to think Saeron would eat his own horses, but his pets didn't seem to be as educated. &lt;br /&gt; A snarl echoed off the rocks and I felt Nara's mane slip away from me as she reared in the air. I quickly jumped to dodge her hooves and nearly landed on a pile of jagged rocks. My eyes immediately locked on Saeron's curled body, bristling fur and teeth bared. Though his stance seemed very aggressive, the look of pain in his eyes made me question what was really going on. Before I could call out to him, Saeron had bolted straight into the jungle at lightning speed. I sat on the ground stunned at what I had just witnessed. Had he gone mad? Could he have turned on me if I had tried to help him? I suddenly felt dizzy with fear. I had to leave now! If I stayed her any longer I may end up killed. No! I know I'd be killed!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; I rushed to put reins on Nara, my sweaty palms beginning to shake with fright. I need to get out as soon as I could before that monster returned. It didn't matter if I found my village. All that mattered was that I found my way away from this beast.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Nara's little body moved just as frantically as my heart raced, but her pace was fast. We soon made are way through most of the jungle and I began to realize I had never been through this part of the jungle. I took it as a good sign because if I didn't know where I was I must be getting further from the temple. &lt;br /&gt; Less and less light crept through the cracks in the jungle until there was no light except the bright moon hanging overhead. I halted Nara to a slower pace, feeling secured by the darkness and its ability to conceal. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Surprisingly it was quiet, except the sound of insects in the night; a calming sound. Nara trotted in absolute calmness making me somewhat tired. I slid off Nara's back and tied her reins to a tree. I then slumped down next to the same tree and rested my head on its smooth trunk. My eyes began to get heavy and I eventually gave into sleep. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; I felt him. I felt his arm around me. His kiss on my cheek. “Dad!” I had finally found him! I had finally found home. It had taken me so long to get there, but I had finally found it. &lt;br /&gt; “Dad, it was horrible. I tried to get back to you guys sooner, but the tiger wouldn't let me.” I told him through sobs.&lt;br /&gt; “What tiger?” He asked with great interest. “Do you mean the tiger at the temple?”&lt;br /&gt; “Yes of course Dad, what other tiger would I be talking about?”&lt;br /&gt; “I can't believe the tiger actually kept you alive. It's a miracle!” He was so overjoyed he called our entire family over to celebrate. I had never been so happy in my life. I was free from the tiger and free to live as I pleased. &lt;br /&gt; I was heading outside after the party when my ears heard a familiar voice calling my name. I quickly turned my head and my eyes caught sight of the one person I had hoped to see again. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Dante,” he called out to me again. I went to him with a smile. He smiled back and took me in his arm. My heart rushed with adrenaline and I could feel my temperature rising. &lt;br /&gt; “I'm so sorry,” he began, confusing me. “I didn't mean to scare you off.”&lt;br /&gt; “Huh?” I looked up at his brilliantly blue eyes. “You could never scare me away.” &lt;br /&gt; I thought I had sounded sincere, but I caught a glimpse of sadness his face suddenly turned away. &lt;br /&gt; “Stay with me here.” I encouraged, but he continued to look away. He then let go of me and slowly walked away. I followed after him, trying to get him attention.&lt;br /&gt; Before I could blink his figure turned into a ghastly dark shape, his eyes bright with rage. A loud let out from his mouth just before the darkness that had consumed crashed into me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “Are you alright?” I heard his voice suddenly in my ear. My eyes shot open. Had I been dreaming the entire time? Was I still running away from Saeron? Was I in the nameless strangers&lt;br /&gt;arms?&lt;br /&gt; “I found you lying by a tree and figured you were lost so I'm taking you back to the temple.” He said softly.&lt;br /&gt; “Thanks,” I said, without any real gratitude in mind. My heart began racing faster than it had already been when I realized I was in his arms. The realization of where he was taking me was setting in.  &lt;br /&gt; “Why were you so far from the temple?” He asked, but I could see the wisdom in his eyes. Somehow I knew he knew I had run away.&lt;br /&gt; “I'm afraid the tiger in the temple is going to kill me,” I blurted out. I looked at him, suddenly realizing his face was fixed in something close to shock. “Please don't take me back.”&lt;br /&gt; “You can't stay out here though, its dangerous,” his voice carried with it much worry. I almost smiled at the thought of him worried for me, but the thought of being killed continued to overpower my actions. I struggled to get out of his arms so that I could run away, but instead found that our feet were several feet off the ground. I looked in front of us and recognized the black mane and pointed ears. &lt;br /&gt; “I hope you don't mind me borrowing him to rescue you,” he said noticing my realization of what we were riding. “He's very well behaved.”&lt;br /&gt; Well behaved? He was the horse I was always so afraid riding because I couldn't trust him and this stranger from out of no where was able to ride him like he'd had him for years.&lt;br /&gt; “How did you--&lt;br /&gt; “Don't worry about it, lets just worry about getting you home.”&lt;br /&gt; “Home? You mean like where I live? My village?” &lt;br /&gt; He didn't say anything. I looked up at his face and his eyes were gazing forward obviously lost in thought. The moon reflected off the light blue irises and my heart suddenly jumped as he looked down at me, his eyes staring deep into mine. At that moment I forgot all I was going through. &lt;br /&gt; “I thought about you,” he began, and my heart raced faster. “All last night I could hardly sleep.”&lt;br /&gt;He touched my cheek, where I sat sidesaddle in front of him, and I blushed with embarrassment. I had been thinking about him as well. All that day and night as I rode into the jungle I had my thoughts, when they weren't on the fear of Saeron finding me, stuck on him. Had he really been thinking of me too?&lt;br /&gt; “I've been thinking about you too,” I said without thinking. I quickly looked up to see what he thought about what I had said. “I'm sorry, I mean, we've just met. It probably seems so weird to you that I'm sharing this stuff with you.”&lt;br /&gt; “Not at all.” I was surprised by his response. “I'd love to hear what you've been thinking.”&lt;br /&gt; His eyes seemed to beg me to continue. But I wasn't about to tell him what I thought. I would be so humiliated if he thought the things I said were stupid. Did he even feel the same way I did?&lt;br /&gt; “You must have something you want to tell me.” He brushed a strand of my hair from my face and lightly patted it back into place. “Am I really that bad? Is that why your not saying any thing?”&lt;br /&gt; “No! Thats not it at all! How could you think that?” &lt;br /&gt; “No reason,” he said through sad eyes. I looked into them, they seemed deep and lonely. “He he, your cute when you worry.” His face lit up with a smile.&lt;br /&gt; “Sorry,” I turned away just before he could see me blush, but before I could figure out what was happening his hand found my face and brought it back to face his. My face now burned even more under the warmth of his hand. He probably saw that I was blushing because he smiled, then chuckled just before releasing my face.&lt;br /&gt; “You don't have to be ashamed of being cute. I like girls that are cute, if you find that hard to believe.” He said with a chuckle. “Especially when the girl's so beautiful.” Just hearing this just about knocked me off the horse. I felt dizzy and the sky was beginning to turn. He caught me just as I was leaning to the side. I thought I was going to die of a heat stroke. I tried to look up at him, but my vision suddenly faded to black.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-4773780322563463145?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/4773780322563463145/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=4773780322563463145' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/4773780322563463145'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/4773780322563463145'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/11/chapter-five-dream-or-reality.html' title='Chapter Five - A Dream or Reality?'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-4775795544339859645</id><published>2007-10-26T19:28:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-10-26T19:36:44.134-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Four - The Nameless Stranger</title><content type='html'>Chapter Four - The Nameless Stranger&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    The water in my bath felt warm and comforting on my skin, especially the wound the dragon had inflicted. It stung a little, but I could tell it would heal properly with time as long as I bandaged it well and kept it clean. I submerged my head under water and rose to the top to grab the soup. I took a small towel and began scrubbing myself with both the towel and the soup. When I was done my skin felt velvety smooth. I smiled in content as I admired my work of scrubbing. My ears caught a faint yet noticeable vibrating sound in the corner of the dimly lit room. The candles did little to show what made the noise, but it soon ceased to be heard and I quickly forgot about it. I grabbed my towel to dry off and was exiting the bath when I could have sworn I saw two flashing pairs of eyes in the entrance. They quickly faded and I was left to ponder whether I had really seen them or not.&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;    After dressing my wound I made my way into bed. Saeron was already on his side and he appeared to be fast asleep. I reached over to turn the lantern off. A loud growling voice came from the other side of me, scaring me half to death and nearly knocking me off the floor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    "I told you not to run away," His voice came out bold, loud, and almost irritated . "You're lucky you weren't killed today."&lt;br /&gt;    "I'm sorry," was all I could manage out. My body still stiff from the sound of his booming voice.&lt;br /&gt;    "It's a good thing I found you in time. That Komodo Dragon would have eaten you alive if I hadn't come and ripped it to shreds."&lt;br /&gt;    "Thank you." My voice came out weak. I was now facing him. His dark fur had a sunny shade from the light of the lantern and the orange intertwined within the black shone more prominently. It made his fur appear reddish brown. He gazed up at me. The white fur around his eyes made the blue stand out more and I could now see that he wasn't upset, but concerned. Was he really that worried about my safety?&lt;br /&gt;    "I need you to follow my instruction. Please," He tried to plead, but it only came out just as coarse as the other words. "Stay near the temple." He had said this so many times before, but this time seemed different. Somehow, despite how coarse his words sounded, Saeron's plea represented a deeper meaning that told me he really did care.&lt;br /&gt;    When I realized he had no more to say I slowly turned to the light and put it out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    I was flying. I could feel the wind beneath my arms and I could see clear blue skies. However, I my body suddenly lost control and I began to fall down to earth.&lt;br /&gt;    As I awoke I quickly noticed my breathing had gotten heavy and I was sweating. The night felt average, but some how the dream had panicked me enough to put me in a sweat. It was when I began looking around the room for signs of nightmarish things that I realized something. Saeron was gone!&lt;br /&gt;    I lifted my head off the pillow and squinted in the dark. I looked closely towards the other side of the bed, but I wouldn't make out anything. Surely I was just hallucinating, or perhaps dreaming.&lt;br /&gt;    I carefully stretched my hand out to feel around. My hand came down on nothing but sheets in the darkness. Perhaps he had stepped out for a moment. He was allowed to do as he pleased after all.&lt;br /&gt;    My feet landed on the chilly floor beneath me. I cringed as I walked barefooted to the doorway of the bedroom where I continued to walk along the column lined temple. I pulled myself to one of the columns and looked out toward the jungle. It didn't look like he was in the temple so most likely he was in the jungle. But for what? I rested my head on the column and began to contemplate this question. Something dark caught my attention and I quickly looked up to see what it was, expecting to see the shadowy tiger.&lt;br /&gt;    My heart suddenly skipped a beat and my eyes widened with interest. There, not even 100 feet away from me, stood a dark haired figure. Immediately I took in his gorgeous looks. The black hair I now found to be streaked with red. The light skin that shone especially pale in the moonlight. The fashionable clothes I had never seen anyone ever possess before. And the most stunning was his baby blue eyes, sparkling brilliantly in the moon's bright light.&lt;br /&gt;    He soon realized I was standing there and at first seemed surprised. I thought he might runaway. I hoped he wouldn't. Or perhaps just disappear. He seemed to handsome to be realistic. But the surprise on his face soon formed into a smile which more than make my heart jump with excitement.&lt;br /&gt;    "How are you?" His words were soft and liquid smooth.&lt;br /&gt;    "I'm ok," I managed to force out. I tried to think of something else I could say so I could communicate further with this god. "Who are you?"&lt;br /&gt;    The gorgeous boy looked away and for the longest time didn't answer. I was beginning to think he hadn't heard my question and was about to ask again when suddenly he answered.&lt;br /&gt;    "I have no name," he said with a grin. It seemed a little weird to me, but I couldn't seem to focus on this thought for much longer. His beauty was far too overpowering in my mind. "Nice night out. The moon's shining the brightest I've ever seen."&lt;br /&gt;    "Yes, it is quite stunning." And he was. In fact, I could hardly keep my eyes off his amazing features.&lt;br /&gt;    "What may I call you?" His voice was calm and angelic.&lt;br /&gt;    "Dante." I beamed with a smile, thrilled to give him my name. "Where are you from?"&lt;br /&gt;    "Oh, I come from a far away place." His voice was thoughtful. "I am the only one left of my people."&lt;br /&gt;    "That's too bad." I was truly sorry for him. "Did you travel to come live here?"&lt;br /&gt;    "Something like that."&lt;br /&gt;    He began slowly walking toward me. My heart raced frantically, getting faster and faster each time he got closer to me. He reached his hand out to me waist and I felt his hand softly rubbing my wound, careful not to harm me.&lt;br /&gt;    "Does it hurt?" He asked with concern. His light eyes seemed almost sad as he brushed his finger tips over the bandages. I could feel his touch underneath them and it made my head dizzy with excitement.&lt;br /&gt;    "Not really." It seemed like a lie to me. After all the wound had hurt immensely just before I had fallen asleep. But now, as he caressed my side the pain ceased to exsist, numbed by a rush of excitement  now surging through my body. "I was attacked by a dragon in the forest, but I'll be fine."&lt;br /&gt;    "Were you hurt anywhere else?" His eyes wandered from the bandage to other parts of my body. His fingers followed and each touch sent tingles into my skin. I could barely take the surge of energy going through me. His hand stopped at my arm and he looked at it thoughtfully, his blue eyes still soft with concern. He lightly caressed my hand and I was suddenly dizzy once again with excitement. It was then that I began to notice. The way his hands moved, the way he talked to me seemed almost as though he knew me somehow. Almost as though we had been friends in the past. "You seem fine."&lt;br /&gt;    "I feel fine," I grinned with the thoughts of the tingly sensation in my body. It felt very good.&lt;br /&gt;    "Good." He took his hand off me and backed away a few inches. The tingly sensation continued to flow through my body. I breathed out a sigh of relief. Sad that the tingle would be gone soon, but happy that I would now be able to relax my muscles.&lt;br /&gt;    "Do you need a place to stay? I'm sure there would be any trouble in--&lt;br /&gt;    "No, thats alright." He cut me off with a smile. "I appreciate your hospitality though."&lt;br /&gt;    "So where are you staying then?" My voice was now surprisingly calm.&lt;br /&gt;    He looked away just as he had before, but this time he didn't answer my question. Instead he leaned towards me and sniffed my hair. "You smell very nice. Is that lavender oil?" His eyes were closed and his face held a pleasant smile. "I love the smell of lavender."&lt;br /&gt;    My face turned hot with both excitement and embarrassment and I felt my heart thumping against my chest wildly. I tried to look away from him to hide my probably red face, but his charming looks held my focus. I hate to admit it, but somewhere in the back of my mind I wished he would touch me again, caress my side, my arm.&lt;br /&gt;    "Your probably smelling the soap I used." My mind finally allowed me to speak. "I didn't realize it was so strong."&lt;br /&gt;    "Oh, yes. It's very strong." He finished with a chuckle. Then he turned his gaze to the moon. "You should probably get some sleep. It's almost two in the morning."&lt;br /&gt;    "Huh? How do you know?"&lt;br /&gt;    "I've learned how to read the moon. It's one thing my people were good at."&lt;br /&gt;    My head sunk down in defeat. He was right, I needed rest. But I couldn't let this handsome guy just walk away. I wanted to see him again. He looked at me and I could see he had a good idea of what I was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;    "I'll come back again." He said cheerfully. "Just be looking out for me."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    I turned to walk to the bedroom, he still stood there, dark hair blowing in the breeze, his eyes transfixed on the moon. I made it back to the bed. Still no sign of Saeron. But I soon forgot about him, and as I thought about my encounter with the gorgeous guy that night I slowly faded into sleep.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-4775795544339859645?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/4775795544339859645/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=4775795544339859645' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/4775795544339859645'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/4775795544339859645'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/10/chapter-four-nameless-stranger.html' title='Chapter Four - The Nameless Stranger'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-6527495261300207151</id><published>2007-10-22T16:27:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-10-22T16:31:45.519-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Three - Escape</title><content type='html'>&lt;div style="text-align: center;"&gt;Chapter Three - Escape&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I felt the moisture of the air around me and the breeze sent a chill down my back. But despite this I felt a warm feeling inside me. I could see figures in the distance. Blurred as they were I somehow knew who they were.&lt;br /&gt;       "Mom! Dad! Baymon! I'm here! I've come back to you!" My voice struggled to rise from a whisper. The wind was picking up and I began to feel as though I was going to lose them. My feet carried me forward, but I never seemed to get any closer. "Baymon it's me, Dante! Mom, can you hear me?! Dad, I'm coming, please wait for me." My feet continued to move, but the figures began to look smaller. They were getting further and further from me. "No! Please wait! Don't leave me!!" My foot suddenly caught on something and I was sent spiraling to the ground. I tried to get up, but something heavy weighed me down. I tried to lift myself up again, this time looking up to see what the cause of the weight was. The air suddenly turned burning hot and before me a flaming creature towered. It's eyes burning red, its teeth inches from my face. The creature suddenly reared up its head, clawing its talons down on my back causing a scream to force its way out of me. It's teeth suddenly came at me with fury.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I awoke in a cold sweat. The weight was gone, but my body was still warm. I looked down at the bare bed. I never used a blanket because the nights were never too cold. Perhaps the weather? It was then that I realized the air around me. It was unusually cold, especially for the sun being up already.&lt;br /&gt;       "Are you alright?" Saeron's voice startled me and put me in an edgy state. As if I wasn't already edge from the strange dream I'd had.&lt;br /&gt;       "Just a little cold is all." It was all I could share with him. He had no reason to know the dreams I had, the desires I held within me.&lt;br /&gt;       "I noticed." His voice had sincere concern in it, which made me look up in surprise. His voice had never reached this level of concern. Was I missing something? "It got unusually cold during the early early hour of the morning. I noticed you were shivering so I tried to warm you up."&lt;br /&gt;       "That was...you?" I managed out the last word. The weight I felt as I slept. The burning heat. The nightmare. It was him. He had been laying on me. I didn't know what else to say. I could get upset at him, but what would that do? Would it cause him to get angry with me? Would he hurt me? Or worse....&lt;br /&gt;       "I'm sorry," His voice calm with that same sincerity that made me look up in surprise again. "I didn't mean to intrude on your personal space. I only meant to keep you warm. I was afraid you'd get sick. I'm very sorry." His head hung low in apology.&lt;br /&gt;       "It's fine." My voice sounded forgiving though I wasn't sure how to feel. I had disliked him ever since I had come to the temple, but only because he kept me confined. Could he be a good person...erm...tiger? Perhaps I judged him to soon.&lt;br /&gt;My thoughts were stuck on the fact that he kept me here against my will and the fact that I was now beginning to see who he truly was; kind and concerned for my well being. After much thought I decided it was best to allow him to prove himself. I wouldn't give into his act just yet, I needed further proof, but I was willing to give him a second chance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I finished my breakfast and Saeron waltzed into the jungle as he always did each morning. I waited till his dark figure was no longer visible. I then quietly made my way out of the dining room and headed for the stable.Nara and Oris both neighed a greeting in my direction as they caught sight of me. I smiled warmly at both of them and quickly grabbed Nara's saddle, strapping it to her with little effort.&lt;br /&gt;I had already tried what I was about to do a few times before, but never riding on Nara. This was the first time I felt comfortable with riding her at the speed I was about to go. I roughly lifted myself onto the saddle, kicking my legs over and hooking them in the stirrups. My fingers laced through and caught the ponies feathery hair. This gesture, along with the violent kicking blows to Nara's sides created an automatic signal to run as fast as she could.&lt;br /&gt;Before I could even hold my breath the little creature sprung from under me and swiftly kicked to a quick gait. It wasn't long before the quick gait rapidly increased into a furious run. My hair whipped behind me and I could barely see what was in from on me. I slightly pulled back on the reigns and my loyal companion slowly eased back into a quickened gait. I glanced behind me, not seeing the temple, and my heart suddenly began to race as I turned to face the front. I had made it passed the sight of the temple. Now all I had to do was make it out of the jungle and to the town.&lt;br /&gt;My eyes darted in different directions as I tried to make sense of which way the town might be. I quickly decided it was probably best to head as fast as I could as far away from the temple as possible so that I could at least get away from Saeron. If he found me running off he would no doubt bring me back to the temple. One way or another.&lt;br /&gt;I continued to search through the jungle. Now not only looking for my town, but any signs of Saeron as well. The jungle was think and lush which a very small line of sight. And at the speed I was going the scenery was barely visible. But I had to keep moving, I had to get far away.&lt;br /&gt;Nara's gait suddenly stopped and her body began to rear up, her throat wailed with a hysteric whine. I reached for the reigns, but my hands fell short and my body quickly slid to the floor with an awful and very painful thump. I looked up at Nara, noticing her frantic feet moving in different directions, but not before I realized what had scared her.&lt;br /&gt;The giant scaly creature, though not to tall in stature, was almost as big as Nara. It's eyes shot a glance at me and for a brief second I could see the dark crimson eyes. Nara completely forgot I was lying on the floor and nearly trampled me as she tried to escape. I quickly got out of the way just in time before her hooves bore into my skull and when I looked up I had another challenge waiting for me.&lt;br /&gt;The large thick claws pulled the bumpy skinned lizard along the jungle floor. No, not lizard. This creature was to big to be a lizard. This had to be a dragon. The blue scales on around its eyes and tail glittered under the gleam of the sunlight. If I hadn't of been in danger I would have stood back to admire the beauty, but now as I stepped slowly away, the only thing I could think of was whether or not I would survive. The dragon made its way towards me, now going at an even faster pace, and I realized it would be useless to try to run away. If only Nara hadn't run away, then I could have escaped.&lt;br /&gt;The dragons long tail snapped toward me and nearly missed me as I dodged the assault. I had no idea what it was trying to do, but I could tell it's tail was nothing I wanted be hit with. Just the wind carried by it alone nearly knocked me off my feet.&lt;br /&gt;I dodged another attack, but this time the dragons head wheeled forward and its teeth nearly caught my arm. I backed up a few more inches, but the dragon only followed as fast as I could back up. I backed up again, but a tree quickly stopped me. I tried to make my way to the other side of the tree I now realized was extremely thick, but the tail came at me again. This time I had very little room to go. The end of it's tail scraped at my side and without thinking I let out a loud yell. The wound was deep, but not fatal. I would make it, but it hurt very bad. The dragons tongue stuck out to taste the atmosphere. It's eyes lit up, it liked what it tasted. I was done for.&lt;br /&gt;I inched further toward the edge of the tree and my feet suddenly found space. I wheeled my body around the tree and stayed pinned for a second to catch my breath. A loud growl came from the back of the tree and the creatures head quickly appeared on my side of the tree. I nearly screamed but my throat was suddenly dry. I began stepping to the side, away from the dragon, my heart beating wildly, wondering how long before the creature got smart and rushed in for the kill. The sunless eyes focused on me and I knew my time was nearly up.&lt;br /&gt;I held my breath and attempted to walk back as quickly as I could. The dragon followed and this time its feet pulled it's body a few more inches from the ground. It's claws dug viciously into the ground and it's walk...no, not it was running, with great enthusiam. It's back legs gripped at the ground with full force and even my quick feet did little good to dodge the even quicker assault of the dragon rearing up to tackle me down to the floor. I flailed my appendages in a desperate attempt to get away, but I already knew it was only a matter of time. I was doomed and it was better to say my prayers and let the creature tear me to pieces. My heart pounded faster and faster in my chest, the red eyes looking down at me, anxious to take a bite. I closed my eyes in acceptance of what was to come, not even a glimmer of hope shone in the seconds I had left.&lt;br /&gt;The dragon suddenly lifted from me and fell back violently into a near by tree. My body lay stiff with paralysis, but my eyes now shot open. The dragon's body lay on the ground beside the tree and a dark creature slashed it's claws violently in different directions, each shot aiming at the dragon, each blow sending bit and piece of its scales flying.&lt;br /&gt;I suddenly lost all my numbness and sat up eying my hero. There was no way Saeron had found me all the way out in the middle of the jungle. How had he known I was in trouble?&lt;br /&gt;Saeron's teeth sank into the now torn flesh and blood automatically poured out. The dragon let out a loud wail of agony; the last noise I heard before it's head sunk low and it's eyes glazed over. Saeron viciously tossed the pieces of dragon he had collect in his mouth and when he wheel around the damage was unbelievable. Intrail now hung out loosely from the dragons stomach, slimy and bloody, it's rib cage clearly visable and it's hard beating just beside its intestines on the floor. The whole area was a dirty, horrifying mess that my eyes could barely take in without getting sick to my stomach.&lt;br /&gt;I almost feel back to the floor. The queeziness was just too much for me. Blood flowing from the organs and the body was not something I ever wanted to see in my life time.&lt;br /&gt;"Are you alright?" I looked at him. Despite the piercing blue eyes which always kept my focus the only thing I could seem to look at was the blood stains around his mouth and chin. Bit's of intails stuck to his fur and I just about lost control of my stomach. I feel back on the jungle floor, my eyes closed shut.&lt;br /&gt;"What's wrong?" His voice echoed in my head. It was filled with concern and perhaps even desperation. Was he afraid I was hurt? Wait! I was hurt. The pain on my side was suddenly very noticable and I quickly grabbed at it, trying to keep it from hurting. "I need to get you back as soon as possible."&lt;br /&gt;"No," was all I could say. I would have been surprised if he could hear me. The word had barely come out audible as I winced under the pain. I felt his head nudging me onto his back and I reluctantly took a hold of his fur. I didn't want to go back, but I also didn't want to be left alone, wounded in the middle of no where. So I gave in to his wishes and my protector took me home.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-6527495261300207151?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/6527495261300207151/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=6527495261300207151' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/6527495261300207151'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/6527495261300207151'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/10/chapter-three.html' title='Chapter Three - Escape'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-8136668740978411390</id><published>2007-10-13T19:38:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-10-13T19:47:24.917-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter Two - Day in the Temple</title><content type='html'>&lt;div style="text-align: center;"&gt;            Chapter Two - Day in the Temple&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left;"&gt;   The day carried on like any other day at the temple. I occupied my time with tending to the plants in the garden and feeding the lazy fish in the pool near the entrance of the temple. All such trivial things that could have done without my help. But sadly there was nothing else I could do in the temple. And with Saeron gone I there wasn't even anyone to talk to. So I messed around with different things. As did my thoughts began to wander to my previous life. And I began wondering what my family was up to, if they were thinking of me, and if they were well. This was something that always occupied my mind and sometimes a tear or two would it's way out of my eyes. I missed them a lot and everyday my mind began to think of different ways to escape the temple. I knew, of course, that I could never get passed Saeron. No matter where he was he always seemed to know where I was. And while that was good for being rescued it did little to help me plans in escaping.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;br /&gt; I finished feeding the fish in the pool, but my eyes continued to gaze into the mirror-like water. As I viewed myself in the pool a melody suddenly came to me. It was a song I had known since I was a child, and I knew it quite well. And without even thinking I began singing the words of the song. Each word formed smoothly out and filled the temple with an array of melodies. It made me feel relaxed as I twirled my finger in the water. I continued to sing till the end of the song and then continued once again, only realizing I had done so when the water calmed and my reflection clearly showed on the surface. My light hair rested calmly on my shoulders and my gray eyes seemed almost transfixed by my own image. To my side I noticed two large blue eyes staring back at me.&lt;br /&gt;Before I could even catch myself my entire body fell head first into the surprisingly cold water. I struggled to get to the surface for a gasp of air, my arms flailing every with direction. Finally I made it up and I immediately began coughing. I headed for the side of the pool and my hands landed on something soft and bulgy. I looked up to find Saeron's large form and his piercing blue eyes looking down at me just before the large teeth came. I let out a scream of fright and just about lost consciousness when I realized he was only intending to help me out.&lt;br /&gt;His teeth latched onto my dress and he began pulling me out, his large paws barely needing to brace him as he lifted me out of the water. He then set me down on the ground and backed a few inches away.&lt;br /&gt;"Did I scare you?" His voice wasn't as concerned as I'd hoped it would be.&lt;br /&gt;"Only a little." I lied. I got up and began heading for the bed room, my clothes dripping as I walked. I found my way to the bed and curled into a blanket for warmth. Saeron was already at my side laying next to me.&lt;br /&gt;"I'll lay with you until your dry."&lt;br /&gt;We laid there for almost an hour, and each second I began to despise him even more. It was his fault I had fallen into the pool, his fault I couldn't leave the temple, and his fault I would never see my family again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I was dry and he had left I headed for the stables. This was one place I loved to be the day I had found it near the side of the temple. If I had just gone here in the first place I wouldn't have ended up in the water, but I had enjoyed the sun so much that I had neglected to visit the stable always located in the shade.&lt;br /&gt;I took a light blanket so that I wouldn't get cold and headed down to the stables where two beautiful creatures waited for me. The first was a gentle paint pony, with soft, feathery hair and cute, stubby legs. Her eyes were always calm and bright like the sun. The second was a dark Frisian horse. His eyes much darker than the ponys and his legs elegantly long. His mane and tail waved with sunless beauty as well as his wave tipped feet.&lt;br /&gt;I fed them every day as well as groom and walked them. The pony was my favorite. So easy to ride and a very smooth gait. I had given her the name Nara, and I would have named the other horse if Saeron hadn't already claimed a name for him.&lt;br /&gt;I was a little more weary when I walked Oris. His sized frightened me, but despite that I knew he was gentle enough to cooperate with me and each time I was done walking him I was glad I had. The way he moved truly left nothing to be desired.&lt;br /&gt;Today I decided I would ride Nara for a change. I had only ridden her once before and Saeron had not objected. Perhaps he wouldn't mind this time either. His only request, when it came to horses, was that I didn't ride Oris. Of course he didn't have to worry about this. I was too terrified as it was.&lt;br /&gt;After I fit the saddle on Nara I attempt to mount her. When I straddled my legs onto the saddle I quickly remembered why I had ridden Nara so little. Her fat body caused my legs to stretch uncomfortably, but even so I placed my feet in the stirrups and took a hold of the reins. I kicked with my heals at Nara's sides. Her smooth gait coming to life as she pushed through the jungle. I kicked again and gait quickened to a run.&lt;br /&gt;We were going at a reasonably fast pace when I noticed a small meadow at the corner of my eye. My hands gripped at the reins and the pony quickly stopped. I kicked just enough to get Nara to trot forward. The meadow looked as if it went on for several miles. The sun shown on it so warmly and the flowers danced in the wind as though they were calling to me to come join them.&lt;br /&gt;I was surveying the area with intense focus when Nara let out a loud whine. Her body reared up and I quickly grabbed for the reins, trying my best to get her calm again. I looked in front to see what was the problem. It was then that I notice pools of water withing the grassy plains. Nara was one of the few horses I had ever known that hated water more than anything. I quickly directed her back to the jungle, looking back at the grassy plains with longing. I didn't know what it was, but something about that meadow seemed like a safe haven to me. I longed to come back, but it would take me forever on foot if I came, and I couldn't take Nara with me or she'd freak out again. But even so I still continued to look at it. I'd come back. I'd think of a way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I found my way back to the temple and put Nara back in her stable. I began walking back to the temple entrance and as I did my eyes looked up at the sky with amazement. The colors of the sunset were especially beautiful this evening. I stood there, looking at the sky for a few minutes. Pretty soon the colors began to fade and my eyes trailed back to the path I was taking. It was then that I saw him. He had been standing only a few yards away, staring at me. My eyes quickly shifted away from him and my feet moved a little faster. I beat him to the entrance and headed straight for the bedroom.&lt;br /&gt;I quickly changed out of the dress I was wearing and into a light gown for sleeping in. Just as I was about to wash my face Saeron strolled in, his eyes focused on no particular thing. I quickly stuck my hands in the bowl and wiped my face with the cool refreshing water. I felt around for the towel and wiped my face clean of the water.&lt;br /&gt;I moved to the bed where Saeron was already laying and dimmed out the lamp just as my felt the bed. I situated myself so that I was on my side of the bed and not too close to the beast breathing calmly beside me.&lt;br /&gt;I closed my eyes and tried my hardest to fall asleep. And soon, despite the fact that Saeron lay beside me, I felt all consciousness leaving me.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-8136668740978411390?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/8136668740978411390/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=8136668740978411390' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/8136668740978411390'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/8136668740978411390'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/10/chapter-two-day-in-temple.html' title='Chapter Two - Day in the Temple'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-3055326478890558350.post-485201698497378825</id><published>2007-10-09T19:33:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2007-10-10T04:48:29.341-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Chapter One - Confined</title><content type='html'>&lt;a onblur="try {parent.deselectBloggerImageGracefully();} catch(e) {}" href="http://tn3-2.deviantart.com/300W/images3.deviantart.com/i/2004/167/1/2/Black_tiger.png"&gt;&lt;img style="margin: 0px auto 10px; display: block; text-align: center; cursor: pointer; width: 320px;" src="http://tn3-2.deviantart.com/300W/images3.deviantart.com/i/2004/167/1/2/Black_tiger.png" alt="" border="0" /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  Large paws jerked effortlessly forward through a tropically colored rain forest sending the massive beast hurtling on his way. He didn't know where he was headed, but his sense of smell told him she was near. His eyes more furious than they had ever been in his life. He was going in for the kill.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;                                                        Chapter 1 - Confined &lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  I woke up, my head feeling groggy and no recollection of when I was. The last thing I remembered was a man coming towards me as I walked through the jungle. Had he kidnapped me? My eyes took in the scenery around me. The room-- or rather tent, I was in --contained a wooden desk, a chair, and a bed which I was now laying on. My heart suddenly skipped a beat as the sound of heavy foot steps echoed outside the tent. I was frightened like no other as the foot steps drew closer. I was sure I would lose consciousness the second my capture entered the tent, but before I could finish my thought a rugged face popped in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  "Your awake," my kidnapper said in a husky voice. I immediately noticed a whiff of stench brought in with him. It was almost more than I could take. Strangely his hair looked washed and his shoes well kept. I narrowed my eyes to his clothes and noticed his shirt was drenched. I had to turn my head quickly least I allowed him to realize I was disgusted by him. "Those ropes hold nicely," his voice boomed in the small tent.&lt;br /&gt;  I suddenly looked to my sides. My hands and feet were all tied to the bed. I struggled to break free, only succeeding in igniting a sudden burst of laughter from my captor.&lt;br /&gt;  "You aren't goin' no where," I heard him say, now realizing he had a western accent. He then began to muse to himself. "Why let a perfectly good looking gal waste away in the jungles. Pure luck I found you. Pure luck indeed. I'll make a pretty penny off of you when we get back to town. Every man will want to buy you."&lt;br /&gt;  I wanted to smash that malicious grin off his face. But the ropes held true and I eventually surrendered, laying my head back down on the thinly layered sheets, my eyes wide with fear.&lt;br /&gt;A faint noise caught my ear and my head turned to reveal my kidnapper removing his clothes.&lt;br /&gt;  "Get away from me!" I yelled as he advanced towards me, pulling off each layer of clothing.&lt;br /&gt;  "What's the fun in capturing you if I can't have a little fun," The malicious grin spoke.&lt;br /&gt;  I began flailing, my arms and legs barely moving, but my body somehow managed to worm around.&lt;br /&gt;  "Hold still!" He commanded as he attempted to get atop the bed. My eyes widened. I could feel the body heat as he got closer. As he began removing my clothes I was sure it was all over.     Suddenly a whisp of wind came into the tent with the sound of a loud roar and a black creature came crashing in.&lt;br /&gt;  "What in God's name--" This was all I heard him say. And then the blood came. Teeth sank into skin and flesh was ripped and thrown every which way as the creature, clearly possessed by a demon, not only killed, but destroyed my captor. When all was done, the black tiger licked its paws and swiftly turned to place it's gaze on me. His piercing blue eyes seemed as though they were looking into the very soul of my being, but at the same time calmed me, and I was indifferent to the fact that he has just killed a man. I didn't know why. His eyes seemed deadly yet so mesmerizing.&lt;br /&gt;  He quickly bit his teeth into the ropes that held me and gently nudged me onto his back. No words were spoke as we headed back home. Back to the temple.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  As we approached the temple I quickly jumped off my saviors back. I looked up at our home, the radiant colors of the sun illuminating on the beige pillars that so willingly yielded themselves to the growth of lush greenery, as did the rest of the temple. The steps to the temple were very large-- plain yet fascinating --and I still couldn't wrap my head around how someone could have stacked such large pieces of stone. At the end of the path of the stairs of stone sat two statues who's forms were still mysterious to me. They looked vicious, with large, malicious eyes appearing as though they saw all that crossed they're path. More vicious still was the astounding and very frightening set of teeth. Each tooth about the size of my hand and sharper than any knife I had ever recalled seeing. The body was broad and muscular and the claws just as scary as the teeth. It's head covered with what looked like vast amounts of hair. It's tail laid unseen. The statues presence made chills go down my back as I walked passed them and into the temple.&lt;br /&gt;The temple wasn't very elaborate inside. A very large pool lined by all matters of blue tile lay spread out before me. I passed it, turning left, passing a large garden inside temple along with a few other rooms set side for dining, storage, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;  I hardly noticed Saeron walking by my side, his paws giving off no sound as he walked stealthily in the direction I was going. The silence was maddening, but only helped gradually cure me from the embarrassment I still had from being found naked.&lt;br /&gt;  "I'm sorry I got kidnapped," I finally managed to say. Barely an ounce of truly being sorry in my voice. It wasn't my fault. I was only trying to escape from the temple. The black tiger followed me to the bed where I fell back, exhausted from the days events. He got up on the bed with me and allowed himself to lay near me. He began licking his paws and I suddenly became anxious. I wondered what he was thinking.&lt;br /&gt;  "I'm here to protect you," he told me telepathically. "I won't let anything happen to you....It's not your fault scum like that wanted to take you away." He gazed up at me with those piercing eyes. His features, though cat-like, almost seemed humanistic. He lay his large paw on me. I stiffened at this gesture, but tried my best to be calm just in case I might upset him.&lt;br /&gt;I tried to distract myself by looking at the detailed lines on his body, each one faded into the whiteness of his lower body. The paw on my thigh-- unlike the others that appeared blacker than coal --was snowy white. My skin looked very dark in comparison despite the fact that I was very light colored. "Please, stay near the temple. I don't want you getting taken again."&lt;br /&gt;  I gave him an agreeing nodded. One of many I had given him when he asked me to stay near. But the truth was I wanted to be free. I had no desire to stay within the confines of these temple walls. I could agree to stay, but something inside wanted to get me further and further away from the temple. And in this sense it made me almost hate Saeron for keeping me here.&lt;br /&gt;  We lay there calmly for several hours. I was vaguely aware of his breathing as he kept it soft and controlled, a quality that made it easy to have him sleep next to me. However, I knew him well enough to know that he was never fully asleep. He always kept his ears perked just in case something happened. I smiled to myself as I noticed his ears were perked as always.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  It hadn't always been this way for me. I once had a life -- a normal life -- with friends and a family. A mom, a dad, a brother. All who I loved me very much. The town we lived in was very small and the houses all modest. The people few, but very friendly. And though we lived in a world growing more into the future our town stayed simple. One factor, however, threatened to take all this happiness away and it was the reason I came to live here.&lt;br /&gt;  My life had changed suddenly when it was my turn. I had never thought I'd be next, but now the weight bore down on me. I had been chosen-- fated -- to go to the one place no one ever returned from. My parents assured me I would be back, but I knew the legend. I knew what was waiting for me within those temple walls. A creature so terrifying it caused my own family to give me up in a second. I was devastated, but I knew there was nothing I could do. So I waited to be taken away. It was only when I had been left near the temple's entrance-- the men who had brought me fleeing from my sides --that my body became overly petrified in fear and my legs began to give out. My head became dizzy and before I knew it the creature I had seen standing in the temple was now standing just before me. I wavered for a moment, waiting for its vicious to sink into my skin. Nothing happened. My vision suddenly became better focused and zoned in on the blackened creature now giving me an almost worried look. I remember thinking the words "worry" as I shook my head, not believing that this tiger could have human emotions. The last thing I could remember was the sound of his voice-- I knew it had to have been him-- saying "I won't hurt you" just before I went unconscious. I remember waking up, inside the temple on a bed, but nothing between that. It was from then on that I knew the creature they had sent me to was not going to harm me like he had the rest. I didn't know what he saw in me that allowed me the right to live, but whatever it was I wasn't complaining.&lt;br /&gt;  It was now more than a week since I had been brought here. I had communicated little with Saeron despite the time we had spent together in the temple. It was weird enough talking to a tiger, let alone having him talk back and giving orders. I must admit I didn't really care for him. It was bad enough that he kept me within the temple and even worse that he was my only companionship. I laughed a little to myself. A tiger was my only companion. A talking tiger.I didn't care that he was here to protect me, I just wanted to leave this temple and go back home.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  I awoke to the bright sun beaming down on me. My vision was beginning to focus when I realized the black tiger still lay resting on the bed, staring at me with those piercing eyes. My back suddenly stiffened as I quickly rose from the bed. His gaze shifted to another corner of the bed and my back loosened up. My heart, however, beat loudly in my chest. Just the look in his eyes made me feel as though I was being preyed upon. I quickly got out of bed, turning my head in his direction as I left the room, making sure he wouldn't attack me while I wasn't looking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  As I walked out of the bedroom and into the hall I could feel the humid wind rustling through the white sun dress I had worn the day I was left at the temple. Despite the current conditions I was in the warm air calmed me and made me feel relaxed. It wasn't long before I ceased being calm and my thoughts turned to the massive creature now sauntering beside me.&lt;br /&gt;I went to the supplies room-- which I had found on my second day to be filled with canned goods and other none perishables --and silently gathered the ingredients I needed to make my breakfast. I turned around, making sure Saeron wasn't intending to make me his breakfast-- an act I did almost every morning, still not getting over the fact that he wasn't going to hurt me --and saw that he wasn't even looking in my direction, but rather towards the jungle. I could only imagine what he had planned today. I didn't imagine. I didn't care. The only thing I cared about was that he left me alone everyday after breakfast to do as I pleased without his piercing eyes boring into my back.&lt;br /&gt;  I ate my breakfast as calmly as I could despite the shadowy creature in my view. Thought his gaze was not in my direction-- he lay licking his fur intricately --I couldn't help but keep my eyes and ears open in case he turned his attention to me. But I managed finished my meal without his eyes looking up at me and quicker than I had thought possible his stalky legs carried him out of the temple and into the jungle. I sighed as I caught a glance of his eyes just before he left, clearly focused on the errands he had planned that day.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/3055326478890558350-485201698497378825?l=saeronstemple.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/feeds/485201698497378825/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=3055326478890558350&amp;postID=485201698497378825' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/485201698497378825'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/3055326478890558350/posts/default/485201698497378825'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://saeronstemple.blogspot.com/2007/10/chapter-one-confined.html' title='Chapter One - Confined'/><author><name>|?|</name><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='32' src='http://bp0.blogger.com/_8XMt5Mq5hzY/R9k7QCABDYI/AAAAAAAAAHg/mHdxNoY5mZ0/S220/Running_Memories_by_Karezoid.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry></feed>
